《My Demon Hunting System》


 Ranking System

    Ranking System


    Alright, so I heard somementsining about the ranking system.


    Well, I agree that I made it quite bizarre, but well, let me give you a proper rification on it.


    First, let''s start with the Demon''s ranking.


    Demon Ranking (from weak to strong)


    C rank¡ªlow-rank demons.


    S rank¡ªaverage yet low-rank demons.


    SS rank¡ªmedium, not so strong, not so weak either.


    SSS rank¡ªstrong, the ranking known only for Demon Supporters.


    High-rank demons:-


    Well, after SSS rank, they only have titles.


    Like, Demonic Beasts, Demon Knights, and Demon Lords.


    Royal Demons:-


    Like Archdemons, and thest is the Great Demon King.


    Now, about the ranking of the warrior race.


    Let''s start by distinguishing their types.


    Warriors are divided into three different sses.


    The first is themon warriors, who have been ranked as:


    B-rank warriors¡ªweak, can only defeat low-rank demons.


    A rank to SS rank (A, AA, AAA, S, SS, SSS)¡ªaverage, can be able to defeat an SS rank demon.


    SSS rank¡ªthe highest rank of an ordinary warrior, they can defeat a Demon Supporter. Yet, they might struggle a little to do so.


    Nowes the second category of Warriors, the Ultimate Warrior Race:-


    The T-rank warriors are the beginning of the ultimate warrior race, capable of easily defeating Demonic Lords.


    U-rank warriors are the average ultimate warriors, strong enough to take down a Demon Beast with ease.


    V-rank warriors are the ultimate warriors, strong enough to take down a Demon Knight.


    The W-rank warriors are the ultimate warrior race, strong enough to take down the Demon Lord of the microscopic realms.


    X-rank warriors are the strongest ultimate warriors, strong enough to take down the Royal Demons.


    The Heavenly Warrior races are the third category of Warriors:


    They don''t need ranking, though. Since they''re strong enough, they''re just known as "Heavenly Warriors."


    There are currently 3 heavenly warriors left.


    Nheless, there''s an exception in the Warrior race.


    There is one special ss for Warriors, but no one has ever achieved this rank except for the first Warrior.


    It''s the "Legendary Warrior race."


    Well, that''s all about rank. If you guys have any other queries regarding the story, then please let me know about it.


    Have a nice day!

 Chapter 1: An Unknown Book

    Chapter 1: An Unknown Book


    Amid a raging inferno, the mes were relentlessly encircling the ground.


    In the middle of the flickering ze, a man was seen holding the body of a child, around ten years old, in his trembling grasp.


    He was battered as if he had a grueling and merciless battle with someone.


    With his right arm severed, he clutched onto spheres of mana energy in his remaining hand.


    "My dear son..."


    Whispering through tears, he gave a faint smile to his child, his voice filled with a mix of grief and unwavering determination.


    "You''re ourst hope."


    Saying this, he gently ced the ethereal energy orbs upon the chest of his son, and suddenly, the boy''s wounds vanished, and his body rejuvenated as new.


    "Stay strong... and protect the world from the tyranny of that bastard."


    Caressing his son''s head, tears streamed down the father''s face, realizing this might be their final farewell.


    He leaned closer and gently kissed his son''s forehead, his voice trembling with regret.


    "I wish this tragedy never befalls another. I know very well that loneliness might burden you. But I believe that one day you will embrace your destined duty. Forgive me for being such an ipetent father."


    Suddenly, the man''s body began dispersing into ashes, fading from existence.


    In hisst fleeting moments, he beamed at his son with teary eyes. Shortly, his body evaporated, and he whispered his final words,


    "Goodbye, my dearest Ary..."


    And with that, he vanished, leaving behind only the hope that one day his son would rise to eradicate the tyranny of the Demon King.


    "Dad..."


    In a sudden burst of consciousness, the child''s feeble voice pierced the air. Even though his wounds were healed, he was still fragile.


    He extended his trembling right hand towards the heavens as a desperate plea escaped his lips.


    "Don''t leave me..."


    "Please... don''t leave me..."


    Thump!


    Unexpectedly, the weight of exhaustion consumed him, and he sumbed to a fitful slumber.


    ***


    ''Ary Inochi!''


    ''Ary Inochi!!''


    "ARY INOCHI!!"


    "Ah?!"


    With a gasp, Ary opened his eyes wide and raised his head as he noticed an old man in his fifties, standing beside his desk.


    "What type of impression do you give to your colleagues like this?"


    While cing his hands on his waist, the old man, Sir Benjamin, ranted.


    "Ah¡­I''m sorry, sir."


    While rubbing his eyes, Ary replied in a weary voice.


    "No, sorry. This is thest time. If I see you sleeping again, then don''t forget you''ll be severely punished."


    Sir Benjamin warned him, turned around and walked away toward the ckboard.


    Sigh!


    Ary sighed as he rubbed the back of his head, pondering,


    ''That strange dream¡­.I think I have to consult a doctor''s advice now.''


    "Hey, bro."


    Suddenly, the student beside Ary''s desk called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as he shifted his gaze to the right and saw a blue-haired boy with blue eyes smiling at him.


    "Don''t tell me that you stayed upte again."


    Hemented as he rested his head on his right palm while standing his right hand against the desk.


    "Well¡­yeah."


    With a slightly tired voice, Ary replied as he fixed his gaze on the boy''s face, saying,


    "And look, I know you also didn''t sleep yesterday. There are ck circles below your eyes. I''m sure you definitely read some erotic manga, don''t you, Michael?"


    Michael was left dumbfounded after hearing this.


    He coughed, saying,


    "W-Well, it''s human desire, bro. You can''t control it. Also, you are already obsessed with your Shounen Manga. What''s the problem if I read erotic sex mangas?"


    Cough! Cough!


    Sir Benjamin, who noticed them talking, coughed and shifted his gaze toward the student, saying,


    "So, students. Your winter holdings will start from tomorrow onwards. As per homework, justplete and learn till chapter seven of the min Book."


    Ding! Ding! Ding!


    As he informed the students about the holidays, the school bell rang, and thest period was over.


    "Okay, have a good holiday."


    Sir Benjamin remarked with a smile, then turned around and left the room.


    ''Finally, some rest.''


    Ary said inwardly as he nced outside at the sky through the window.


    ''Life is so boring like this.''


    "Bro! Let''s go!!"


    Suddenly, Michael gurgled.


    "Damn! Are you crazy? Don''t shout like this. You almost made me deaf!"


    While cing his hands on his ears, Ary pleaded.


    "Oh, sorry for that. Anyway, let''s go! We''ll bete, otherwise."


    "Where?"


    Ary lifted his eyebrows.


    "To the maid cafe!"


    With sparkling eyes due to enthusiasm, Michael imed.


    Ary''s face shaped a bewildered expression after hearing this, he replied.


    "But¡­didn''t we already go there yesterday."


    "It''s fine, man. As long as there are boobs¡ªCough! I mean, lovely maids, who don''t want to go there?"


    While mming the desk with enthusiasm, Michaelmented.


    "..."


    Ary didn''t reply but showed a weary expression at Michael''s perverted desire.


    Sigh!


    He sighed then, picked up his backpack, and said,


    "Actually, I wish I could, but I''m kind of busy with my work. Maybeter."


    "Oh? That''s bad. Well,"


    Michael replied as he grabbed his backpack and ran outside the ssroom, roaring,


    "But I''m going to see their lovely mountains!!"


    "That pervert¡­"


    With a wry smile, Ary mumbled, and then he started going downstairs.


    "Okay, and yeah, don''t forget to ce the files at my desk."


    As he came downstairs, he noticed a beautiful youngdy standing downstairs, talking to her ssmates.


    She had long silver hair that reached down to her waist with a curly cowlick. She had a pair of crimson eyes. Her body was slim and sexy with fair skin. Her beauty also attracts a lot of attention. She''s Erica Kisai, the Student Council President of Satakino High School.


    Ary smiled after seeing her and pondered,


    ''Erica sure is working hard now.''


    Then, while smiling, he started walking away and went outside the school.


    While walking toward his home, Ary ced his right palm on his forehead, saying,


    "Damn! My head is still hurting. I''d better hurry."


    It was evening, and the cold air was breezing around the area. The cold breeze was blowing at a natural speed, but it messed up Ary''s dark ck hair.


    Soon enough, he arrived back at his home.


    He took out his door''s key and opened the door. As expected, there was a deathly silence inside.


    He used to live alone. He had no parents or siblings. He was just...alone.


    He walked forward, turned to his left and entered the room.


    "Man¡­I''m so tired."


    He said to himself while lying on his bed.


    ''I better take a bath to refresh myself.''


    Ary pondered as he got up, stepped to his left, and opened his closet, but suddenly,


    Thud!


    Something fell to the ground.


    "A book?"


    Ary twisted his eyebrows as he noticed a strange book lying on the floor.


    He picked up the book and looked at it.


    The impression of that book was totally stunning.


    It was a big book with many pages, weighing roughly half a kilo. The edges of the book were coated with blue shining crystals, and the back of the book was so fluffy that it looked like fur. There was a lock on the book on the front; a hexagonal-shaped crystal-like figure was on it as if it needed a hexagonal key to open the book. The pages that are seen from the outside look golden in colour. And the book itself looks ancient in style.


    "Strange. When did I get this book? It looks so odd."


    Ary muttered to himself as his eyes shifted to the left, toward his desk.


    "It''s not my book, for sure."


    Then, while analysing the book, he noticed the lock on the book.


    "Hmm... now it''s got my interest. However, the key... "


    Suddenly, his attention shifted to the ground as he noticed something glinting.


    Coincidentally, it was a crystal key with a hexagonal pin area and a circr bow, in other words, the key to that strange book.


    Ary picked up the key and inserted the key inside that lock, unexpectedly, the key was fully inserted and the book opened with a "Tap!"


    Out of curiosity, Ary looked inside. However,


    "What the?! It''s in clean!"


    The pages of the book were golden in colour, and the paper was so smooth.


    "Strange¡­the pages are so smooth. Where did that booke from?"


    Swish!


    Unexpectedly, a palm pattern formed on the page.


    "Ah?!"


    Ary reacted, astounded as he noticed this unexpected phenomenon.


    For a second, he thought of throwing the book away, but his curiosity overwhelmed him.


    He extended his right hand and ced it on the palm pattern.


    Swish!!


    His hand got glued to the book and some golden sparkle started emitting from the corner of the book.


    "What the¡ª?! Let go of me!!"


    Ary screamed while trying to detach his palm from the book, but it didn''t help. The palm got glued.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, a dinging sound was made, and luckily, Ary''s palm got free.


    "Phew~ thank goodness."


    Ary said with a sigh of relief, but in the next moment, he held his breath in dread as he noticed that the book started floating in front of him while emitting golden light.


    The book reported.


    "Warrior¡­race?"


    In confinement, Ary repeated.


    The book reported that suddenly, it started emitting golden light.


    Ary covered himself due to the bright light, and soon enough, the light engulfed everything within its ze!

 Chapter 2: Complete the task and be the Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 2: Complete the task and be the Warrior</h4>


    "Ummm..."


    Ary responded while slowly opening his eyes.


    "What the-?!"


    He was left bbergasted after seeing the surroundings around him.


    There was endless water everywhere, with so many tremendous trees grown from the water. The branches of the trees were emitting pink and blue fog, and the leaves of the trees had every single colour that the human eye can recognize. There was some floating fog around the trees. It looked like a morous forest had grown up from the water. Also, the water was so crystal clear that even the marine animals in the water were clearly visible from the outside. Up in the sky, a mesmerising colossal moon was seen with soft pink clouds around it. It looked like someone had poured the milk onto a dark carpet with soft pink edges.


    "W-Where am I?"


    Ary muttered to himself, with a perplexed expression on his face.


    <This is the ce where you''ll meet your deity.>


    The book reported while flying around Ary.


    "My deity¡­?"


    Ary tilted his head since he didn''t understand what the book was referring to.


    "Oh? So you finally made it."


    Suddenly, a deep voice was heard from the left direction.


    As Ary heard this voice, he shifted his gaze to the left.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    The sound of footsteps was made, and an unknown figure appeared from the silhouette.


    "Ah?!"


    Ary was left terrified as he saw an unknown but terrifying figure.


    He saw a man in a sharp gentleman''s suiting toward him. However, the most terrifying thing was that man''s face. He had a silver-coloured, featureless face in the shape of an oval with two sharp golden deer horns attached to his head.


    Out of fear, Ary dragged himself backward, asking,


    "W-Who are you?"


    "Haha. No need to panic, host."


    That man tried to calm Ary with a littleugh.


    "Host?"


    Ary repeated as his gaze shifted to the book of Almita and again at that man. He asked,


    "Are you two some kind of system or something?"


    "Hmm? No, dear host, I''m not a system; neither is this book the system."


    That man replied, then he coughed, introducing himself,


    "I''m Galiriothoxmus. The Deity of the Heavenly Realm of Endless Potentials."


    Then, he showed his right palm to Almita, telling him,


    "And this is your Angel Weapon, the Book of Almita."


    "So¡­are you the deity that book was referring to?"


    Ary called out.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded.


    Ary was perplexed at the moment. He cleared his throat and while gazing at the deity in front of him, he asked,


    "Umm, may I know¡­why am I chosen for this ''Warrior race''?"


    "Of course, to be frank, I summoned you because of the order given to me by my father, Father Albert. ording to the report, you''re an exception that we are searching for."


    Then, he stepped forward, and while cing his right hand on Ary''s shoulder, he asked,


    "Ary Inochi, I, Galiriothoxmus, the deity of this realm, have granted you the strongest weapon so that you can work as a Warrior to end the tyranny of the merciless Demon King."


    "D-Demon King?!"


    Ary was left shocked after hearing this term.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded, saying,


    "Take a look at yourself."


    Then, he raised his right hand and, from the endless water, some water balls appeared and started floating in the air with many different images.


    "The ''Warrior'' is the race of the fighters that have devoted their lives to fighting for peace and with the sole aim of killing the demon king."


    Then, his face shifted to Ary. Hemented,


    "And you''re chosen as one of them."


    "But¡­"


    Ary called out as his face shaped a serious look. He added:


    "Isn''t it risky? Why do I risk my life for this?"


    "It''s indeed risky. That''s why,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded. Then, he pointed his right index finger at the book of Almita, adding:


    "That''s why, we have given you the weapon that will help you at any cost. Also, if you don''t want to do this, then it''ll be fine, but don''t forget that if the minion of the demon King assaulted your world, then there would be only chaos and no one would be there to protect everyone."


    "..."


    Ary was left solemn after hearing this.


    "Take a look at your weapon. You''ll understand what you have to do."


    Galiriothoxmus suggested.


    "Umm, Okay."


    Ary felt slightly uneasy, but he stepped toward the book of Almita and gazed into its pages.


    <Host, if you agree to be a Warrior then, you''ll have to defeat the minion of the demon king first. To do so, you''ll need equipment that''ll help you inbat.>


    Almita reported.


    "And you''ll give me that equipment, right?"


    Ary asked.


    <Yes, however, since it''s your first time using me, you''ll have toplete some tasks. If you manage to do so within the time limit then you''ll get your equipment.>


    "And what if I failed?"


    <If you fail, then you''ll have to face the worst consequences. It may even be death.>


    Ary held his breath after hearing this.


    ''Seriously? Isn''t it too much? I don''t even care about everyone.''


    Ary pondered but suddenly, he halted as a picture of a certain person came to his mind.


    ''But¡­if something happens in my world, then she''ll also get into trouble.''


    <Will you ept the task>


    <If you ept the task, then press the pages with "yes", or else, press "no.">


    Sigh!


    Ary sighed, then extended his hand and pressed "yes."


    "Great."


    Galiriothoxmus gushed, adding:


    "I''m d to see that you''re so determined to save the people of your world."


    "Nah,"


    Ary shook his head, replying,


    "Don''t get me wrong, I''m not interested in protecting the world. There''s only a certain person that I care about. And for her, I epted this task to be strong."


    "Oh? Well, not bad though. You have someone you care for. By the way, who is she? Someone from your family?"


    Out of curiosity, Galiriothoxmus asked.


    Ary was left solemn after hearing the term, "family," but he sighed, and replied,


    "Nah, I don''t have a family."


    Hearing this, Galiriothoxmus was just left tight-lipped.


    "Well,"


    Ary called out as he shifted his gaze to Almita, asking,


    "Show me the task."


    "Ding!"


    Again, Almita made a dinging noise, informing,


    <Task 1:-To obtain the equipment that the host deserves.>


    <1) Go to a maid''s cafe.>


    <2) Find apanion that you can trust in the maid''s cafe.>


    <3) Ask yourpanion to be your partner.>


    "Huh?"


    Ary was left speechless after seeing these tasks.


    His purple gaze shifted to Galiriothoxmus. He asked,


    "Hey¡­isn''t it a little¡­"


    "Ah, I forgot to remind you."


    Suddenly, Galiriothoxmus interrupted, saying,


    "It''ll only give you tasks that will only be beneficial to you."


    "..."


    Ary had no words left to say then.


    He sighed then and gazed at the book, saying,


    "Fine, I''ll do this."


    <Host has epted the task. Time to start the work.>


    The book of Almitamented, and suddenly, some golden light started shining around Ary''s body.


    "W-What''s happening?"


    Ary flinched.


    "Don''t worry. You''re just returning to your world toplete the task."


    Galiriothoxmus assured Ary and waved his right hand, saying,


    "Well then, Ary Inochi, let''s meet again after youplete your tasks."


    "Sure thing, Mr. Deity."


    Ary smiled, and soon enough, the light surrounded himpletely and he vanished.


    Sigh!


    After Ary went away, Galiriothoxmus sighed, mumbling,


    "I hope he seeds in the tasks."


    "So, that cutie was the warrior that you summoned, huh?"


    Suddenly, a smoky voice is heard from the sky.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded, since he knew who it was.


    Suddenly, a feminine figurended on the water beside him.


    It was an incredibly gorgeous woman with snow-like skin. She had long rosy hair that reached down to her waist with a pair of oceanic blue eyes. Her body was slim and attracted so much attention. She was wearing a Japanese maiden-like dress in abo of red and white. She also had pink-colored rabbit-like ears on the top of her head.


    "Let''s see whether he''ll seed in his first mission after the tasks or not,"


    Shemented in her honey-like voice.


    "Well, I also hope so. Completing the tasks wouldn''t be a problem. But the real problem is whates after the tasks."


    Galiriothoxmusmented as his face shifted toward the sky, he added:


    "It''s hard to live alone, isn''t it?"


    He was referring to Ary''s lifestyle.


    "Mhm. But it doesn''t matter, is it? If he seeds in bing a warrior, then he''ll have so many friends that they''ll be his family."


    Thedymented.


    "I agree. But¡­don''t you find it a little odd, Lady Selene."


    "Hmm? What?"


    Lady Selene asked.


    "His surname¡­"


    Galiriothoxmus lowered his head and eximed,


    "His name is Ary Inochi¡­Isn''t his surname the same as him?"


    "Hmm¡­I agree."


    Lady Selene replied as her sweet voice got into a slightly serious tone.


    "Perhaps¡­"


    Galiriothoxmus raised his head, adding:


    "¡­they are both connected."

 Chapter 3: Let’s get down to business

    <h4>Chapter 3: Let''s get down to business</h4>


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, Ary teleported around the mall area.


    Fortunately, he teleported behind a tree at the corner, so no one noticed his appearance.


    "Hmmm¡­"


    Ary looked around, the area was not so packed.


    Sigh!


    He sighed in relief then his gaze shifted to the book of Almita. He looked at the tasks.


    ''Hmm¡­the first one is easy. But the second one¡­hmmm¡­''


    Then, his gaze shifted to the right, toward the maid''s cafe, where he and Michael used toe.


    ''Someone I trust, eh?''


    Ary said inwardly as his face shaped a slightly gloomy expression.


    For him, there was only one person he trusted wholeheartedly. But he wasn''t sure whether that certain ''someone'' would be there or not.


    ''I''m sure the pervert will be here. But¡­I don''t think I will ever find her here.''


    Sigh!


    He sighed again, then closed the book of Almita and stepped forward.


    Creak!


    The ss door chirped aside, and Ary stepped in.


    "Ah, Wee to the Tsun Tsun Maid cafe, Master."


    A maid, standing beside the door, greeted Ary while bending a little.


    "Hmm? Jessica?"


    Ary called out as he recognized that the maid that had just greeted him was none other than his ssmate, Jessica Martson.


    "Hmm?"


    Jessica responded as she raised her head and noticed Ary.


    "Hmm? Ary?"


    She was left baffled after seeing Ary. At first, she just greeted him, thinking that it might be some random person, but since she focused her gaze, she recognized that the person was not any random one.


    "What are you doing here? Are you an employee here?"


    Ary asked.


    "Ah, right. I''m just doing a part-time job here."


    With a giggle, Jessica replied.


    "Oh, I see."


    Ary responded.


    Suddenly, Jessica''s attention shifted to Almita,


    "Hey, why are you holding a book here? Don''t tell me that you are here to study."


    Jessica kidded while giggling.


    "Ah, not really. I just have to give this book to my uncle, and since I''m passing by, I thought ofing here."


    Ary made an excuse, while at the same time, he pondered,


    ''Is that only me or does this excuse of mine feel kind ofme?''


    "Ding!"


    Unexpectedly, Almita made a dinging sound and started floating in front of Ary.


    "Hey!"


    Ary freaked out, thinking that Jessica would see this phenomenon, but in the next moment, Ary held his peace as he noticed that everything around him, except himself, had paused as if time itself had stopped.


    "Is that a¡­time pause or something?"


    Ary mumbled while looking around in amazement.


    <The host, Ary Inochi, hadpleted the first task by entering the maid''s cafe.>


    <As a reward, the host has given the ability to gawk at the affection bar of anyone he wants.>


    <These skills are temporary and will vanish once the hostpletes all tasks.>


    Almita reported.


    "Affection bar, huh?"


    Ary mumbled as he gazed at Jessica in front of him and focused above her head.


    He noticed a pink bar showing seventy points out of a hundred.


    [+70 Affection points.]


    "Oh, so that''s how it is, huh?"


    Ary understood how affection bar worked then a smile shaped his face. He said to himself,


    "Well, well, looks like my image isn''t too bad."


    Swish!


    "Hmm? Ary, what are you doing there? Come in already."


    Suddenly, Jessica started speaking.


    "O-Oh, yeah."


    Ary smiled since he realised that time had resumed.


    He stepped forward, and while following Jessica, he arrived at the right corner and sat on the seat there.


    "Your order, Master."


    Jessica asked as she took out a little notebook.


    "Hmm¡­this seventh dessert would be fine."


    Ary replied while showing a variety of desserts to Jessica from the menu bar.


    "Alright."


    Jessica smiled and then, while noting it down, she turned to her left, saying,


    "Bring a Keto dessert to table number seven, please."


    Then, she gazed at Ary, saying,


    "Please wait for a little while, Master. Your dessert will arrive soon."


    "A-Okay."


    ''Hearing Master is feeling kind of pleasurable, don''t know why,'' Ary forced a smile.


    Then, Jessica went to the left to take the orders of the other customers.


    Meanwhile, Ary looked around, thinking,


    ''If I''m not wrong then, the pervert might be here too.''


    Then, while looking around, he noticed a certain person showing a perverted smile at a maid while eating his dessert.


    "Big¡­it''s truly big. I think it would be a D-cup. No, wait, it might be an E-cup."


    "....."


    Ary''s face shaped a bewildered look as he noticed that person and even heeded his words.


    That person was none other than his perverted friend, Michael.


    He was gawking at the boobs of the maids there and smiling perversely.


    "As expected,"


    Ary sighed.


    "Here, your dessert¡­Master¡­?"


    A maid came to deliver the dessert ordered by Ary. However, she was left stunned when she saw Ary there.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary lifted his gaze and looked at Maid.


    "Hah? E-Erica¡­.?"


    Ary was left dumbfounded as he saw that the maid in front of him was none other than the student council president of the school, Erica Kisai.


    She was wearing a full-sleeved maid dress in abo of white and ck with a long skirt.


    "A-A-Ary¡­.?"


    Her face turned slightly red.


    "What are you¡ª"


    Ary asked, but before he could continue, his mouth had been blocked by Erica''s hand. She requested,


    "Don''t call my name here. Act like you don''t know me."


    "Umhmm."


    Ary nodded.


    "Uwah!"


    Suddenly, he started gasping and gazing at her, saying,


    "Ummm, thanks for the food, Miss."


    Then, he started drinking the water before eating.


    "Your wee, Master."


    Erica smiled after seeing him acting as if he didn''t know her.


    COUGH!


    Ary coughed as if he had almost suffocated himself.


    "Are you okay, Master?"


    Erica patted his back.


    "Y-Yeah, I''m fine."


    While wiping the water from his chin, Ary replied, pondering,


    ''Damn it, what the hell is wrong with me? Why is she looking so cute in it!''


    Then, while clearing his throat, he started eating the dessert.


    "Enjoy your food, Master."


    Ericamented, then, whispered,


    "Come to the backside after you eat."


    Then, while showing a smile, she went away toward other customers.


    ''Strange. Why is she working here?''


    Ary pondered. He was looking at Erica while eating his dessert.


    ''Is that a coincidence?''


    He said inwardly as his eyes shifted to Almita.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Erica, to gawk at her affection bar.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    Ary was left totally stunned after seeing her affection point.


    There were a total of a hundred points there.


    [+100 Affection points.]


    "Is that a dream or something? It''s a whole hundred. Does it mean¡­she is in love with me?"


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <You''re right, host.>


    <A total of a hundred points clearly represents that the person clearly admires you, more than you think.>


    "Ah¡­I see."


    ''It seems like my expectation wasn''t wrong.''


    Ary realised his thoughts and looked around. Time seemed to have stopped.


    <Also, since the host haspleted the second task by finding someone he trusts wholeheartedly, as a reward, the host has given the Affectionate Diva.>


    "Affectionate diva?"


    <Yes, this skill will help you to convince anyone and make them do the thing that you want.>


    "Hey¡­"


    After hearing about this skill, Ary''s face shaped into a bewildered face. He added,


    "Isn''t it the same as manipting them?"


    <Yes, also, there are only two hours left for you. If you fail toplete the task by thirty past nine, then you''ll be considered a failure and get punished>


    "What?!"


    Ary was left shocked as he looked at his wristwatch and noticed that the time had already been half past six.


    "Damn!"


    Ary cursed as he looked at Erica.


    Swish!


    Suddenly, time resumed again and everyone started moving.


    ''Curse it! I thought of taking her to the backside during a time pause.''


    His n failed. Then, he looked to the right and noticed Michael.


    A sinister smile shaped his face as an idea came to his mind.


    He took out his smartphone from his pocket and opened the browser.


    Click!


    He snickered as he sent a video to Michael.


    Ding!


    "Hmm?"


    Michael reacted as he heard the ringing noise from his smartphone.


    He took out his smartphone and noticed a message.


    "Bro''s message?"


    He mumbled, then, clicked on the video.


    Unexpectedly, his eyes burst open, and in the next moment,


    "Yeaheee!!"


    A fountain of blood spurted out of his nose and he fell to the floor. His phone''s screen was showing an image of the naked maids.


    "Hey, what''s happened to him?"


    Everyone''s attention shifted to Michael.


    "Now!"


    Ary got up and ran toward his front, toward Erica, and grabbed her arm.


    "H-Hey!"


    Erica reacted.


    "I have something very important to discuss with you. Pleasee with me."


    Ary requested as he started yanking her toward the outside.


    "B-But Ary¡ªMy dress!"


    Erica stopped him, but he was in a rush, so he didn''t hear her words and took her outside without catching anyone''s eyes.


    Chirp!


    The door chirped open and sneakily, Ary took her outside and turned to the left, into the dark corner area.


    "W-Where are you taking me?"


    Erica asked in a slightly uneasy voice after noticing him stepping toward the dark corner.


    While walking a few steps, they arrived at the dark corner.


    "Now, Erica."


    Ary called out as he shifted his gaze to Erica, saying,


    "Let''s get down to business."

 Chapter 4: Spiritual Bond by a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 4: Spiritual Bond by a Kiss</h4>


    "W-What business?"


    Erica stammered as she covered herself in defense, saying,


    "I''m not interested in anything like this."


    The only thought that came to her mind at the moment was,


    ''Is he¡­trying to do something indecent with me?''


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    With a puzzled expression, Ary tilted his head and added:


    "Don''t get me wrong, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Then, he opened the book of Almita, that he was grabbing in his right hand, saying,


    "Almita, acknowledge your existence."


    "Ding!"


    As expected, the book of Almita started floating in the sky.


    "What?! Th-The book is flying?!"


    Erica was left bbergasted after glimpsing that the book of Almita started floating in the mid-air.


    Also, this time, Erica didn''t get affected by the time pause.


    "Erica, listen."


    Ary called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica reacted as her gaze shifted to Ary.


    "Don''t get surprised. Let me exin it to you."


    Arymented as he started exining about the warrior race and the demon king that he learned from Galiriothoxmus.


    "So¡­will you help me out by being my partner?"


    After exining, Ary asked. He didn''t use ''Affectionate Diva,'' since he thought of using it when Erica denied helping him.


    Tap!


    He grabbed the book of Almita and waited for Erica''s response.


    "...."


    Erica was left solemn for a while after hearing Ary''s exnation.


    ''Do I need to use the Affectionate Diva now?''


    Ary pondered while gazing at Erica.


    "Ummm, Ary."


    Erica called out.


    "Yes?"


    Ary reacted while fixing his gaze on her for her response.


    Erica raised her gaze and while looking at Ary straight in his eyes, she replied,


    "If you agree to protect me¡­then, I agree to be your partner."


    "....?!"


    Ary didn''t expect her to agree that easily. But since she had already agreed, Ary smiled and extended his right hand, saying,


    "As your wish. I, Ary Inochi, assure you that I''ll protect you even if it costs my life."


    "I don''t want your life in return, silly."


    Erica giggled, then grabbed his hand, adding:


    "But I believe you. After all, you''re my best friend, don''t you?"


    "Mhm."


    Ary smiled at her.


    They had known each other for more than two years. They used to talk a lot and usually had lunch together in their first and second years of high school, but when they graduated in the third year, Erica became the student council president, and due to her overwork, they started meeting less and less.


    "By the way¡­"


    Ary called out, asking,


    "Would it be fine if I ask¡­"


    Then, his gaze shifted to Erica''s maid outfit, and he asked,


    "Why are you working here? I mean, no offense. But aren''t you supposed to be busy with the work of the student council?"


    "Yes, you''re right. But you see,"


    Erica replied as she rested her back against the wall, saying,


    "I''m already alone. My parents are abroad for work. To afford my living, I have to work here part-time."


    "Hmm? I know that they''re abroad, but don''t they send some of their earnings to you?"


    While lifting his right eyebrow, Ary asked.


    "Ah, they do. But I usually used that payment for the bills from the council. You know, the budget of the club groups is increasing day by day."


    "I see."


    Ary nodded.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound, and started floating in the mid-air again, reporting,


    <Congrattions, host. You havepleted all your tasks and now, it''s time to get your equipment.>


    And soon, the golden light from Almita surrounded Ary, and Ary''s outfit started changing.


    His blue jeans changed into tight ck jeans with red stripes, with a golden chain attached to the buckle of his jeans. His ck shirt changed into a white t-shirt and above it, a stylish blue jacket with white stripes and armor-ted around his shoulders and chest area. These red strings attach to the sleeve of his jacket. Another end of the string was attached to the book of Almita. He had a ck-colored basket-hilted sword with silver edges in his left hand.


    "Wow¡­"


    Erica let out a "wow," after seeing Ary''s astral dress.


    Ary opened his eyes and his purple eyes started glowing. He looked around himself and smiled, saying,


    "This dress is awesome."


    "You¡­"


    Erica called out as she ced her palm on her mouth, saying,


    "You look so cool in it."


    "Ah, Th-Thank you."


    <Host, Since you''ve found your partner, you''d better make a bond between you two.>


    "Bond?"


    Erica repeated.


    <Yes, it''s a spiritual bond between Warriors that helps them to be spiritually connected.>


    Almita reported.


    "And¡­how to create it?"


    Ary asked.


    <For beginners, you have to kiss each other with your tongues and your partner has to drink your saliva for spiritual bonding.>


    "Eh?!"


    Both were left stupefied after hearing this.


    "K-K-K-Kiss with the tongue, you say?"


    Erica blushed while lowering her gaze.


    <Yes.>


    Almita confirmed.


    "I-Is there no other way?"


    Ary asked.


    <There''s another way. That one was for eternal bonding.>


    Almita reported.


    "What should we have to do in that one?"


    Erica asked with the hope that it might be something better.


    <To create an eternal bond, Warriors have to have sexual intercourse.>


    "..."


    Both Ary and Erica were left speechless after hearing this.


    "Ummm, Erica¡­"


    Ary shifted his gaze to Erica.


    "Fine! I''m fine with the first one! It''s only a tongue kiss, anyway!"


    Erica raved while her face was bright red.


    ''Your face is saying something else, though.''


    Ary said inwardly, then, coughed, asking,


    "So¡­shall we?"


    He was quite nervous as well.


    Erica was reluctant for a while but then, sighed, saying,


    "Fine,"


    Then, her crimson gaze shifted to Ary, shemented,


    "To be honest, if it''s with you¡­I won''t mind."


    "...?!"


    Ary dted his eyes after hearing her testimony.


    ''I knew she''ll say something like this!''


    Ary pondered, at the same time.


    "You''re blushing, you know?"


    Ericamented.


    "No, I''m not!"


    Ary neglected his eyes.


    "Don''t be shy. We''re best friends, right?"


    Erica giggled.


    "Y-Yeah,"


    Ary replied and then, stepped closer to her, saying,


    "Are you ready then?"


    "Mhm."


    Erica nodded and closed her eyes.


    ''ording to you, we''re best friends¡­''


    Ary said inwardly, then, closed his eyes and moved closer to her face, adding:


    ''But your behaviour towards me and now, your affection bar¡­definitely shows something else...and even for me...you''re more than that, Erica.''


    ¡ª


    Their lips touched as the light started shining around them,


    "Umh~"


    "Ngm~"


    For some reason, Erica reacted with an unexpected moan and soon, their tongues touched and the saliva from Ary''s mouth flowed into Erica''s mouth.


    "Umm?!"


    She reacted as she opened her eyes wide. Her body started heating up.


    "Ngh¡­"


    She responded as she knelt on the ground.


    "E-Erica?"


    Ary reacted as he knelt in front of her.


    "W-What happened to her?"


    While shifting his gaze to Almita, Ary asked.


    <Don''t worry, Host. She''s just adapting to the Warrior race.>


    Almita reported.


    Suddenly, a red me surrounded Erica and her maid''s outfit changed into an astral dress.


    Her astral gown was a red one-piece short dress with a diamond cut exposing the stomach and a v-cut neckline exposing the cleavage.


    "Wow¡­"


    Ary was left amazed to see Erica in her astral dress.


    Erica turned into a Warrior. However, she became unconscious. Luckily, Ary grabbed her and gently embraced her.


    ''It might be some side-effect.''


    He pondered.


    <Don''t worry.>


    Suddenly, Almita called out, adding:


    <She is unconscious as a side effect. She''ll be fine soon.>


    "Mhm."


    It looked like Ary''s assumption was right.


    "Ngh?!"


    Ary reacted as he felt a burning sensation on the back of his right palm.


    He didn''t release Erica but tightened his grip and shifted his gaze to the back of his right palm.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Ary reacted as he noticed a hexagonal-shaped red sign there. It was shining so brightly.


    "Wh-What is this?"


    He said while gritting his teeth in pain since his hand felt as if it was on fire.


    "Grr!! It hurts!"


    While clenching his teeth, Ary closed his eyes. The sweat started running down his face, as if his body had started burning up as well.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, he reacted as he noticed a glint in Erica''s chest.


    He nced at her chest and was left mystified after seeing a strange circr-shaped mark on her chest.


    The Mark was emitting green light.


    "Is that¡­some kind of mark rted to the Warrior race?"


    Ary said to himself.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <Since the task has been done. It''s time to start the first operation.>


    Soon, some golden light surrounded Ary and Erica and in a split second, they vanished.

 Chapter 5: I hope you succeed

    <h4>Chapter 5: I hope you seed</h4>


    "Ummmm¡­."


    Ary responded as he felt coolness around himself.


    He slowly opened his eyes and found himself back in the Heavenly Realm of Endless Potentials.


    "Hmm? Did I get teleported back?"


    He said to himself.


    "Yes,"


    The book of Almita, that was flying around him, confirmed, adding:


    <Since you have done the tasks, your first operation started now.>


    "Okay, but what was the first operation? At least tell me about it."


    Ary requested.


    "Oh, it looks like you''re back."


    "...?"


    Ary shifted his gaze to the left as he heard a familiar voice.


    Whileing out from the silhouette, he noticed Galiriothoxmusing toward him.


    "Oh, Mr. Deity."


    Ary called out.


    "Erm¡­Ary. Just call me Galiriothoxmus. Mr. Deity feels so awkward."


    While scratching his oval-shaped head with his left hand, Galiriothoxmus requested.


    "Ah¡­well, Galirio then. Frankly, Galiriothoxmus is too long to enunciate."


    Sigh!


    "Fine, whatever."


    Galiriothoxmus sighed then his attention shifted to Erica, on Ary''s hand, he stepped forward,menting,


    "d to see that you have finally found a partner."


    "Hmm? Is that¡­"


    Suddenly, his attention shifted to the marks on Ary''s right palm and Erica''s chest.


    "Great. You guys even manage to awaken the warrior mark. It''s truly outstanding."


    "Warrior mark? Wait, is that something that represents that we''re a warrior race?"


    Ary questioned.


    "Exactly."


    While pping his hands, Galiriothoxmusughed.


    "Also,"


    Then, his face shifted at unconscious Erica, he asked,


    "Who is she? Your friend?"


    "Ah, she''s my bestie, Erica."


    Ary smiled at Erica''s sleepy face.


    "Oh¡­"


    Galiriothoxmus let out an "Oh," pondering,


    ''Bestie¡­? Your smile clearly hinted that she''s your girlfriend.''


    "My my, he looks cuter from this close."


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, a soft voice came from the right side, Ary shifted his gaze, and abruptly, his eyes dted on their own.


    He noticed Lady Selene walking toward him while showing a yful smile at Ary.


    Her beauty almost charmed Ary as he pondered,


    ''This beauty¡­who is she?''


    Soon enough, Lady Selene arrived in front of Ary and while gently cing her palms on Ary''s cheeks, she said,


    "So, you''re Ary Inochi, right?"


    "Y-Yes,"


    Ary replied while trying to ovee his nervousness.


    After seeing his apprehension, Lady Selene giggled,


    "Oh, dear. You don''t need to be nervous around me. After all,"


    Then, she leaned closer to his face, adding:


    "We''re families now."


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as if he didn''t understand why Lady Selene said this.


    "F-Family¡­?"


    He repeated.


    "Yes,"


    Lady Selene nodded, saying,


    "Since you''re a warrior now. We''re considered as family."


    Then, her gaze shifted to Erica, she smiled, asking,


    "And who is she? Your girlfriend?"


    "Huh? Ah, N-No, she''s my best friend, not my girlfriend¡­"


    Ary replied while saying inwardly,


    ''...yet.''


    "I see."


    Lady Selene licked her lips, and paced a little backward, introducing,


    "By the way, I''m Selene, the deity of the Heavenly Moon Realm."


    "Selene? Oh, you are the moon goddess, aren''t you?"


    Ary''s eyes lits up in curiosity.


    "You''ve got it right."


    Lady Selene nodded then, showed her right index finger at the colossal moon, adding:


    "And there''s my realm, the Heavenly Moon Realm. How about we go there?"


    Cough!


    Suddenly, Galiriothoxmus interrupted her words while coughing, and said,


    "Maybeter, Lady Selene. But first,"


    Then, his face shifted at Ary, hemented,


    "Since you have already gained the equipment you desired, it''s time for the first operation. And your first operation would be to defeat the weakest demon of the demon realm."


    "Oh, weakest, you say?"


    Ary repeated.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded, saying,


    "It''ll be the weakest demon lord with an SS rank."


    "Eh?"


    Ary was left dumbfounded after hearing this.


    "Are you mocking me?! How could an ''SS'' be the weakest?"


    Ary raved while ring at Galiriothoxmus.


    "Don''t get me wrong, the ranking system in the heavenly realms are different. I''ll give a proper exnation for itter. But first,"


    Galiriothoxmus showed his left hand to Ary, adding:


    "Are you ready for your first operation?"


    Sigh!


    "Yes, I''m."


    Ary nodded with a sigh and while gently resting Erica on the water, he stood up.


    "Okay, I hope you''ll be able to defeat him. Don''t forget, when you kill a demon lord, his body vanishes leaving a crystal behind. Try to bring that crystal, it''ll help in restoring the energies of the universe that they had absorbed."


    Then, some golden light surrounded Ary and his body started vanishing,


    "Now, I''m teleporting you to the realm of the weakest demon lord. Ary, the book of Almita is with you. Do your best!"


    Galiriothoxmus praised.


    "Well, I''ll try my best."


    Ary knew that book of Almita would support him at any cost so he didn''t worry much.


    "Bye-bye, cutie. Do your best~"


    In a smoky voice, Lady Selene smiled at Ary.


    "Thanks, Lady Selene."


    "Also, please take care of her."


    Ary requested and in a split second, he vanished and teleported away to the realm of the weakest Demon Lord.


    "What do you think, Galiriothoxmus?"


    Lady Selene asked as she paced toward him and while looking at her mesmerising moon, she added:


    "Are you sure that he''ll seed?"


    "Hmmm¡­I have faith in him."


    In a slightly worried voice, Galiriothoxmus replied, then lowered his face, saying,


    "After all, ording to what Father informed me...he is someone who can change history. I believe that he will defeat this demon lord for sure."


    "But you aren''t confident either, right?"


    With a wry smile, Lady Selene hinted.


    Sigh!


    Galiriothoxmus sighed and nced at unconscious Erica, adding:


    "I¡­I''m confident¡­.if he really cares for this girl then he''ll find his way back for sure."


    Then, he clenched his fists, mumbling,


    "Ary¡­please be safe. I don''t want any more sacrifices now¡­"


    "Ummmm¡­"


    "Hmm?"


    Both Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene reacted as their gazes shifted to the right, at Erica. She seemed to have started gaining consciousness.


    "Ary¡­"


    She called out as she gradually opened her eyes.


    "Oh? It looks like you''re awake, Miss."


    Galiriothoxmus called out as he stepped forward toward her.


    "Hmm? Who?"


    Erica called out as she shifted her gaze toward her right.


    Her vision was blurred so she rubbed her eyes and focused her gaze again.


    "Hmm?!"


    She was left terrified as she noticed Galiriothoxmus''s appearance.


    "AAAAH!!! A Monster!!!"


    She dragged herself backward in fear since she acknowledged Galiriothoxmus as a monster.


    "Erm¡­I''m a deity, Miss, not a monster."


    In awkwardness, Galiriothoxmus replied.


    "Huh? Where am I? Where''s Ary?"


    Erica was baffled, she didn''t understand what was happening around her. She only knew about the Warrior race but she didn''t know about deities since Ary only exined the crucial things.


    "Hah¡­she looks petrified now."


    With a sigh, Galiriothoxmus mumbled as she turned around and while looking at Lady Selene, he requested.


    "Lady Selene, please help me out."


    Lady Selene giggled and stepped forward, greeting,


    "Hey, dear."


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, Erica calmed down as she noticed an incredibly beautifuldy like Lady Selene.


    "You''re¡­."


    She called out while gazing at her.


    "Nice to meet you, I''m Selene, the deity of Heavenly Moon Realm."


    "Selene¡­Lady Selene."


    Erica called out.


    "Yes,"


    Lady Selene nodded then, she patted Erica''s head, asking,


    "And what''s your name, dear?"


    "E-Erica Kisai."


    Erica introduced herself in a slightly apprehensive voice.


    "Erica, huh? That''s a good name."


    Lady Selene giggled.


    "Ummm..."


    Erica stammered as she looked around, asking,


    "Where am I? And where''s Ary?"


    After heeding Erica''s query, a mischievous smile shaped Lady Selene''s face, she nced back at Galiriothoxmus, iming,


    "It seems like you have to go all over again with the exnation part."


    And after hearing Lady Selene''s testimony, Galiriothoxmus ced his right palm over his oval face and sighed, saying,


    "Hah...it is a pain somehow, but well, let''s begin again."

 Chapter 6: The Demon Lord of the Scarlet Realm

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Demon Lord of the Scarlet Realm</h4>


    Meanwhile,


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, Ary arrived in the realm of the weakest demon lord, the Scarlet Realm.


    He opened his eyes and looked around the area.


    That area was heated.


    Thend was dry as if a drought had taken ce. The surrounding was filled with haze in the mid-air. Within the fog, the shadows of the mountains were seen. However, they weren''t mountains, they were inactive volcanoes. It seemed like it was located far away from where Ary was standing. In the sky, a red light was glinting. It was the light of the star of the, that was piercing through the haze and scattering everywhere.


    "Hmmm¡­so, this is the realm of the weakest demon lord, huh?"


    Ary mumbled while looking around.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, the book of Almita, which was attached to Ary''s right arm, made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <Yes, host. This realm is famously known as ''the Scarlet Realm.''>


    <Be aware of the beasts here. There is not only the demon lord but his minion as well.>


    "Ah, I had already expected that."


    Ary replied as he raised his right hand, calling,


    "Oh, Book of Almita, grant me my weapon that enhances me the power to annihte the evilness of this realm."


    Swish!


    Suddenly, a dark light surrounded his right hand and a ck de appeared on his right hand.


    He grabbed the de and looked at it.


    <This is the cutter de of death. The de that is destined to be for you.>


    Almita reported.


    "Thanks a lot."


    Ary closed his eyes for a while, then, opened them and for some reason, his ck de started emitting some white light around it.


    "Ding!!"


    Suddenly, Almita made an rming noise, reporting,


    <Host, be careful! The minions of the demon lord are approaching you.>


    "AAAAAOOOOO!!"


    But before Ary could even respond to it, a howling was heard from the left direction.


    Clink!


    While tightening the grip of his de, Ary shifted his gaze toward the left by standing on alert.


    "Grrr!!"


    From the haze, a pack of wolves with raven blue skin and red eyes arrived around Ary. They were groaning in outrage after seeing the arrival of an uninvited guest.


    <Information regarding minions of the demon lord.>


    <Beast category:- Scarlet Nightmare.>


    <ss:- C ranked.>


    <Fire Resistance:- The ability to be physically immune to fire.>


    <Weaknesses:- Coldness, especially cold water, and rapid speed.>


    Almita informed Ary.


    "Coldness and rapid speed, huh?"


    Ary mumbled as he furrowed his eyebrows and red at the Scarlet Nightmares.


    <Host, remember, every skill will get unlocked after you manage to do any effort.>


    <In simple terms, every action results in the awakening of a new skill.>


    Almita reported.


    "Wait¡­what?"


    Ary was left puzzled after heeding this testimony, he mumbled,


    "Isn''t it the same as Newton''s thirdw?"


    "Grrr!! RAAAARRR!!"


    However, one of the Scarlet Nightmare had lost his cool and jumped at Ary to attack.


    "...?!"


    Ary got alerted and swung his de. Fortunately, the white light shone from his de and the beast''s body got cut in half.


    <New skill discovered:- Dark Scar of Death.>


    Almita reported.


    "Hmph."


    Ary smiled as he nced at the other Scarlet Nightmares andmented,


    "Let''s have some fun, beasts."


    "Grrr!!"


    It looked like they got provoked by Ary.


    "RAWRRRR!!"


    However, this time, four of them shed at Ary.


    Ary closed his eyes for a second and while swinging his de, he screamed,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    Swoosh!!


    A massive shockwave emitted out from his de and within a fraction of a second, the Scarlet Nightmares were cut into pieces.


    "Hmm¡­it looks like it isn''t too hard either."


    < Of course, host. Since you have me, you can auto-learn too. So, you can use any skill without much effort.>


    <Congrats, you have unlocked a new skill.>


    <New skill:- Fire resistance.>


    "That''s cool."


    Ary gushed but suddenly, his face shaped a serious look, he pondered,


    ''They are just the minions. The main threat is the demon lord.''


    "Grrr!!


    The remaining Scarlet Nightmare clenched their big teeth in anger and the next moment, they opened their jaws and some fire started collecting on their jaws.


    Ary got alerted as he twisted his right body a little backward and swung his de, roaring,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    Some Scarlet Nightmares lunged up to dodge the shockwave while some were left to the ground.


    BOOOOOOOM!!


    The shockwave hit the Scarlet Nightmares that were on the ground. However,


    "GRRRRAAAAAAAA!!!"


    The nightmares that were in mid-air, sted the fireball toward Ary.


    Ary noticed the fireball, but for some reason, he didn''t move from his ce, and in the next moment,


    BAAAAAAAM!


    The area got blown up with dust and smoke scattered in the area.


    The Scarlet Nightmares started retreating since they thought that Ary might be dead from the attack.


    However, the case was different.


    "Yo, going somewhere?"


    "...?!"


    They turned around in an instant after hearing a familiar voice.


    The smoke vanished and Ary was seen, standing in the centre of the crater,pletely unharmed.


    "That''s my fire resistance, after all."


    He smiled and tightened the grip of his de.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <New skill has been unlocked.>


    <New skill:- Nightmare Assault.>


    "Hmph."


    Ary realised what he had to do, so without wasting any more time, he shed at the Nightmares and raved,


    "Nightmare Assault!!!"


    Swish!!


    In a split of seconds, he crossed paths with them, and with a creaking sound, the bodies of the Scarlet Nightmares turned to dust.


    "Phew~ it''s finally done here."


    Ary responded as he turned around and took a sigh of relief.


    "Ding!"


    Again, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <Congrattions, host. You have levelled up from Rank B to Rank A.>


    <A new skill has been unlocked.>


    <New Skill:- Status gawking eyes.>


    "Status gawking eyes?"


    Ary repeated.


    <Yes, host. This ability helps you in seeing the power level of any person you want.>


    Almita informed him.


    "Ah¡­I see."


    Ary replied.


    ''To think that it can help me in every aspect¡­I think I can do anything without much effort then.''


    While he started to muse in his thoughts, unexpectedly, the ground started trembling as if an earthquake had urred.


    "What the?!"


    Ary responded as he looked around with an rmed look.


    BOOOOOOOM!!!!


    Suddenly, the inactive volcanoes of the Scarlet Realm turned active and started erupting massive fire. The haze dissipated in mid-air, and the surroundings turned more reddish as the light of the red star became more noticeable to the surroundings.


    "GRAAAAAWWRRRRRRRRR!!!"


    Suddenly, a demonic roar was heard from the left.


    "Ah?! Is that the¡ª"


    Arymented with his wide-eyed expression due to shock. His gaze fell to the left and he noticed a monstrous figure approaching him.


    "My God¡­"


    Ary was left bbergasted as he saw that figure.


    The beast that he saw was most likely a werewolf, standing on his legs with metal ws on his hands and feet, and he nced at Ary with wrath, that waspletely emitting from his red bloody eyes.


    He was wearing ck ripped jeans and two stripes over his shoulder, and had a golden fixed crown on his head and arge scar on his right eye and chest. It looked like he had a bloody battle with someone before. He had a muscr body and a height three times greater than Ary''s.


    "Is that¡­the Demon Lord of this realm?"


    Ary mumbled.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, a notification came on the book of Almita, it reported,


    <The Demon Lord of the Scarlet Realm, Wolfra is found.>


    <Rank:- SS-Rank.>


    <Weakness:- Unknown.>


    <Chance of winning:- Approximately 10¨G>


    "What?!"


    Ary was left bbergasted as he heard that the weakness was unknown and even the chance of winning was low than expected.


    Ary gritted his teeth in dismay and tightened the grip of his de, mumbling,


    "Grr¡­.I won''t end just yet!"

 Chapter 7: Do or Die!

    <h4>Chapter 7: Do or Die!</h4>


    ''Calm down, calm down. Fear doesn''t make anything better. It only reduces my chance of sess.''


    Ary tried to calm himself. However, his body didn''t seem to obey him. His body was shivering due to the uninvited fear that came over him after seeing the appearance of the demon lord.


    <Try to calm down, host. Your fear would make you lose more early than you expected. However, if you hold yourself together, then you can be able to win without much struggle.>


    Almita assured him.


    "I know."


    Ary replied then, nced at the demon lord, Lord Wolfra.


    "Ah¡­so, they sent a human again, huh?"


    Lord Wolframented as he stepped toward Ary.


    A sinister smile shaped his face since he was confident that he would smash Ary without much effort.


    "Yeah, so what?"


    Ary replied as he red at Lord Wolfra, saying,


    "I can still defeat you."


    After hearing Ary''s testimony, Lord Wolfra burst outughing, saying,


    "Defeat me, really? Well, well,"


    Then, he made a w of his right hand, saying,


    "We''ll see, human."


    Ary knew that if Wolfra attacked him first, then it might be hard to handle. That''s why he twisted his right body slightly backward and shed at Lord Wolfra while screaming.


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    As Ary arrived just a few footsteps away from Lord Wolfra, he swung his de, andunched the ck shockwave attack at him.


    "Heh!"


    However, for Lord Wolfra, it was just as good as nothing. He waved his right hand and the ck shockwave vanished.


    "Haaaaa!!!"


    Sneakily, Ary jumped from behind and swung his de at Lord Wolfra.


    Clink!


    "Huh?!"


    Ary was left startled as his de vaulted back after hitting Wolfra''s body.


    He jumped back, mumbling,


    "What the hell was that? Why didn''t my de hurt him?"


    "Ding!"


    <An ability of Demon Lord is found.>


    Almita reported, adding,


    <Iron body is a newly discovered ability that the demon lord possesses. The beast''s body only feels weak when it gets hit by his weakness, or else his body behaves like iron>


    "Are you trying to kill me, Almita? The demon lord has no weakness. Don''t you say that?!"


    Ary raved in a slightly panicked as well as angry voice.


    <No, host. Why would I try to kill you in the first ce? Also, you have unlocked a new ability.>


    <New ability:- Ice de.>


    Almita reported.


    "Ice de, huh?"


    Ary repeated as he tightened the grip of his de, pondering,


    ''Let me try this attack.''


    "RAAWRRR!!"


    But before Ary could think any further, Wolfra had already arrived in front of him andunched a punch at him.


    "Ngh!!"


    Ary responded as he jumped backward but his right leg got injured since the punch was so rapid to even dodge.


    "Grrr!!"


    Ary clenched his teeth while trying to stand but it seemed as if the muscle in his right leg had ruptured.


    "Damn¡­.it hurts¡­"


    Ary gritted his teeth.


    Luckily, for some reason, Ary managed to stand.


    He nced at Almita, at his right arm.


    It was shining. He realised that it was because of Almita that he was able to stand.


    "So weak, human."


    Lord Wolframented as he broke his knuckles, asking,


    "Do you still think that you can kill me?"


    "Grrr!!"


    Ary clenched his teeth and tightened the grip of his de, saying,


    "Of course, I can!!"


    Then, he shed toward Lord Wolfra.


    "What a stubborn one!"


    Lord Wolfra snickered as he shed back at Ary.


    "Ice de!!!"


    Ary raved as he swung his de.


    With the same sinister look, Lord Wolfra used his left hand to defend himself.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    Unexpectedly, Lord Wolfra was left shocked as his left hand got frozen.


    ''Now, my chance!''


    Ary said inwardly as he swung his de in front of Lord Wolfra, raving,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    BOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion happened and luckily, Ary managed to jump back.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    "Is that¡­over yet?"


    While gasping, Ary asked himself as he stood his de against the ground and tried to stand straight.


    "Good grief. Finally, I saw someone who managed tond a sessful attack on me."


    "He''s alive?!"


    Ary fretted as he heard Lord Wolfra''s voice. The smoke vanished and Lord Wolfra was seen, standing slightly stooped and smiling maniacally.


    His left eye was bleeding with arge scar around his left temporal reason.


    ''It looks like the attempt wasn''t futile.''


    Ary said inwardly as he stood on alert and while seizing the opportunity, he darted at Wolfra tond a finishing blow.


    "Nightmare Assault!!"


    ''It''s over now, Demon Lord!''


    Clink!


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Nheless, his expectation broke into pieces as Wolfra grabbed Ary''s de, saying,


    "How brave of you to think that the attack of my minion would hurt me."


    "How did you¡ªUWAKH?!"


    Unexpectedly, before Ary could even react, a hard punchnded on his belly and a bowl of blood spurted out of his mouth.


    Swish!!


    Due to the force of the punch, Ary flew backward and ended up hitting the lower area of the volcano.


    BOOOOOM!!!


    He hit the lower area and again coughed some blood as his backbone got hurt by the pebble.


    ''Damn¡­it¡­''


    Ary clicked his tongue and started coughing.


    Thud!


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as something fell beside him.


    He shifted his gaze to the left.


    "Ah?!"


    His face turned pale in dismay as he saw a skull docked beside him.


    "Wh-What¡­?"


    It was a human skull.


    "Oh, so you noticed it now."


    With a booming noise, Wolfranded some footsteps away from Ary and smirked, adding,


    "It''s one of you. Look above you. There are more."


    While shivering, Ary nced toward the top and his eyes were left bursting open. He noticed more than five hundred corpses hanging in the middle of the volcano.


    Ary had no words to say. His mouth was wide open in shock after glimpsing so many corpses of humans.


    "These are the Warriors that were sent to kill me. And look at what they ended up being."


    While smirking, Lord Wolframented, adding:


    "Rest assured, kid. You''ll be one of them soon."


    "You¡­killed them¡­"


    Ary called out in a stupefied voice.


    "Why¡­?"


    Ary called out.


    "Why, you ask? Isn''t it obvious? For self protection. If I don''t kill them, they''ll try to kill me. Also¡­"


    Suddenly, a sinister smile shaped Wolfra''s face. He added,


    "It was fun, you know? Killing the weakling. Ah¡­it is so pleasurable."


    "Grrr!!"


    While Ary gritted his teeth after hearing this, adding,


    "Fun, you said? What''s so entertaining about it? You have taken so many lives. What''s so funny about it?"


    Then, Ary raised his gaze and with his purple gaze filled with anger, Ary red at Wolfra, asking,


    "Who gave you the right to take life when you don''t have the power to return it?"


    "...?!"


    Suddenly, Wolfra felt a chilling sensation


    down his spine after heeding those words.


    His red eyes get dted as a terrifying glimpse was seen in front of his eyes.


    Ary, with the support of his de, finally, stood up, and asked,


    "You''ll pay¡­you''ll definitely pay for this!!"


    "You¡­"


    In a slightly shivering voice, Wolfra called out as he pointed his right index finger at Ary, asking,


    "W-Who are you¡­?"


    "I''m¡­"


    Ary called out as he fixed his gaze on Wolfra, adding:


    "Ary Inochi."


    "...I-Inochi¡­"


    For some reason, Lord Wolfra was left terrified after hearing Ary''s surname.


    He ced his right palm over his right eye as he came to realise that both Ary and ''that man'' were somehow connected.


    "Inochi...Grr...You''re an Inochi!"


    Out of wrath and frustration, Lord Wolfra yelled and eximed,


    "I''ll make every Inochi disappear from existence!!"


    "Ding! Danger!"


    "What?!"


    Ary responded after hearing "Danger" from Almita, as his eyes shifted to Almita.


    <The Wrath of the Demon Lord has burst out for some unknown reason, causing his limit to break>


    Almita reported.


    "Limit what?"


    Ary repeated but before he could ask any further,


    BOOOOOOOM!!


    Suddenly, the remaining inactive volcanoes burst into action, and an enormous flow ofva burst out where Lord Wolfra was standing, but instead of harming him, theva surrounded him like an aura, and some yellowish marks appeared on his chest and arms. They had some strange letters written on them, and the size of his body started to be triple from before.


    "Wha...?!"


    Ary reacted after seeing Lord Wolfra get transformed into a truly monstrous beast.


    "Inochi! Inochi!"


    Lord Wolfra yelled in resentment, and the more he yelled, the more volcanoes burst out behind him.


    "Ding! Last resort"


    Ary reacted as his attention shifted to the book of Almita on his right arm.


    <The only way to win now is to do or die>


    Almita reported.


    "Grr!!"


    Ary gritted his teeth, then held tight to his de andmented,


    "Do you really expect me to give up that early?"


    Then, his gaze shifted to Wolfra, he added:


    "I won''t give up, no matter what!"

 Chapter 8: It’s not over yet, Ary

    <h4>Chapter 8: It''s not over yet, Ary</h4>


    "Whaaaat?! Did you just send him to fight the Demon Lord without any training? Are you even a deity? How could you be so careless?"


    While depicting her worry for Ary, Erica yelled at Galiriothoxmus after learning that Ary had already gone away to fight with the Demon Lord.


    "Ah¡­well, don''t fret out. He''ll be fine¡ª"


    "Why shouldn''t I? Are you nuts?"


    While grabbing Galiriothoxmus'' cor and yanking him, Erica fretted.


    "I-told-you-he-will-be-fine-!!"


    Since Erica was yanking him, Galiriothoxmus replied in a wobbly voice. Then, Erica pushed him, saying,


    "You''re such a careless, creepy man!"


    "Creepy man?!"


    Galiriothoxmus felt as if a piercing arrow hit his chest after being called "Creepy man."


    While Lady Selene couldn''t hold herughter and burst out inughter,


    "Creepy, Galiriothoxmus, creepy."


    "Lady Selene¡­"


    Erica called out in a stressful voice since she wanted to hear an answer.


    Why should they do something like this?


    "My, dear."


    Lady Selene stopped giggling, yet she showed a gentle smile to Erica, and stepped toward her, saying,


    "You don''t have to worry much. The weapon that Ary yield is the strongest weapon to date. It''s an Angel weapon that helps him at any cost."


    Then, she gently embraced her, adding:


    "Besides, the demon lord of the Scarlet Realm is the weakest one. Ary can overthrow him easily."


    "But¡­"


    Erica didn''t seem convinced yet.


    "Hoho~ are you so worried about your boyfriend?"


    Galiriothoxmus poked fun at her.


    "E-Eh? B-Boyfriend?!"


    Erica''s face turned slightly red.


    "S-Shut up! He''s my best friend! Not my boyfriend!"


    While trying to ovee her embarrassment, Erica raved.


    "Hoho~"


    Even the featureless face of Galiriothoxmus sparkled just by seeing her reaction. He stepped toward Erica and, with a mischievous voice, he asked,


    "Are you sure? I don''t think you''ll kiss him if he''s your bestie unless¡­you have something for him in your heart."


    Erica''s face turned bright red after hearing this. She lowered her gaze and out of embarrassment, she punched at Galiriothoxmus''s oval-shaped face, yelling,


    "Don''t dare to pry into my life, you creep!!"


    "URGH?!"


    After getting her powerful punch, Galiriothoxmus fell about a mile away from them and hit an enormous tree. His oval-shaped face seemed to crack on the right side.


    "G-Galiriothoxmus!"


    Lady Selene screamed in worry after seeing that his face seemed cracked.


    But Galiriothoxmus, who had fallen on theke with his face looking toward theke, raised his right arm, which was shivering, and showed a thumb up, and replied,


    "D-Don''t worry. I''m¡­ fine. My regeneration ability is working a little slowly today."


    After hearing hisment, Lady Selene sighed as she ced her right palm over her forehead andined,


    "Hah...how many times do I have to tell you, not to mess with the youngsters?"


    While Erica, on the contrary, hid her face with her palms, and while closing her eyes, she mumbled,


    "I¡­don''t feel anything¡­"


    But suddenly, she remembered Ary''s face as she opened her eyes, adding:


    "...do I...love him...?"


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the Scarlet Realm.


    The wind was blowing rapidly, and due to that, Ary was getting backward, but while sticking his legs tight to the ground, he managed to stand, but he crossed his arms to defend himself from the rapid wind and shockwaves that were emitting from Lord Wolfra''s body.


    Lord Wolfra was screaming so loudly and yelling, "Inochi!" all the time.


    From Lord Wolfra''s point of view, his rage toward that surname was obvious, but from Ary''s point of view, it was nonsense.


    Ary furrowed his eyebrows and ranted,


    "Is he mad or something? Why is he yelling my surname?"


    But before he could think and say anything, Lord Wolfra shed at Ary at a quick speed, still screaming in anger,


    "I''ll kill you, Inochi!!"


    "Damn!!"


    Ary responded, and luckily, he managed to jump and get out of the way. However,


    CRACK!


    BOOOOOOOOM!!


    Since Ary luckily dodged the attack, Lord Wolfra ended up punching the ground, resulting in the creation of a massive crater.


    "Damn! I would be a goner if I acted recklessly now!!"


    Ary mumbled in distress.


    But suddenly, a voice of hope was heard from his right arm.


    "Ding!"


    <Host, there''s a way. If you ordered me, then I would try to analyze him to find his weakness. However, it might take some time.>


    "You can? Do it then!!"


    Ary fretted.


    <Are you sure?>


    "I''m hell sure!! Just do it!!"


    Ary jumped backward while tightening his de, he added:


    "I''ll try to buy some time!"


    <Understood. By the way, I forgot to tell you that you may not be able to unlock new skills since I started an analysis of his weakness.>


    "What?! You didn''t tell me that before¡ª"


    Swoosh!!


    Nevertheless, before Ary could evenplete his words, a fire beam shed at him from the front.


    "Ngh!!"


    Ary swung his de, roaring,


    "Ice de!!!"


    The beam was cut in half and yet an explosion happened around Ary.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    Due to the smoke from the fire beam, Ary started gasping. It might slightly choke him.


    "Hiyaaaa!!"


    Suddenly, while piercing the smoke, Lord Wolfra''s left w shed at Ary.


    "You''re annoying!!!"


    Ary screamed as he swirled his de and with the "Chip," a nail of Wolfra''s w got ripped off.


    "UWAGH?!"


    However, a brutal kicknded on Ary''s belly, making him spurt blood and again, he flew backward and hit a giant rock.


    BOOOOOOOOOM!!


    ''Grrr¡­how long will it take to find his weakness?''


    Ary eximed inwardly as he pressed his de against the ground and attempted to stand up.


    BOOM!


    Lord Wolfranded just a few steps away from Ary, making a booming sound.


    His red eyes fell on Ary, and after seeing Ary''s weak condition, a wicked smile shaped his face. He taunted,


    "What''s wrong, Ary? Don''t you say you''ll make me pay for what I did to former Warriors? But after seeing your condition now, I don''t think that you will, will you?"


    After hearing his taunt, Ary gritted his teeth and nced at Wolfra with his left eye, (since his right one ceased to open.)


    "S-Status¡­gawking eyes¡­"


    He mumbled in a low voice and noticed a red status bar over Wolfra''s head.


    Ary was left appalled as he noticed the number in the status bar.


    The status showed nine thousand, nine hundred and ny-nine.


    ''You''ve got to be kidding me...''


    Ary said inwardly as he lowered his gaze, adding:


    ''No¡­I won''t die yet¡­''


    Suddenly, he remembered Erica''s face. He added:


    ''I won''t¡­I just won''t¡­''


    "Heh!"


    Lord Wolfra sneered after seeing Ary making a sorrowful face. He spread his arms, andmented,


    "Giving up already? Well, it''s good. I promise that I''ll give you a painless death aspared to them, of course."


    "Them, huh?"


    Ary repeated as he realised the corpses of the other former Warrior that he saw.


    ''Ary, are you listening?''


    "...?"


    Ary reacted as he heard a soft voice in his head.


    ''Don''t look around. We''re over here.''


    A soft yet sad voice was heard again, in his head.


    ''W-Who? Where?''


    He replied in his mind.


    He still didn''t understand who was talking to him.


    ''Look! Beside you on your left.''


    A voice hinted at him to look to his left.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he looked toward his left.


    "Ah?!"


    Regardless, something unexpected happened that made him mystified.


    He saw the corpses of thete Warriors had regained the image of what they looked like when they were alive.


    ''Don''t give up, Ary.''


    One of them, a handsome boy with oceanic blue eyes and brown hair, cheered Ary with a gentle smile on his face.


    ''We have faith in you, Ary.''


    Beside that boy, a beautiful girl with long brown hair and green eyes, smiled at Ary.


    Ary didn''t understand what was happening there, he opened his mouth and mumbled,


    "What in the world¡­is going on here?"

 Chapter 9: The Catastrophe of the Former Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 9: The Catastrophe of the Former Warriors</h4>


    ''Don''t be afraid of us, Ary.''


    The handsome boy with blue eyes calmed Ary while showing a gentle smile to him.


    ''We were just like you, Ary. We were the Warriors, with the sole purpose of protecting our world.''


    The beautiful girl with green eyes mentioned, still showing a delightful smile toward Ary tofort him.


    Meanwhile, Ary was stunned with an open-mouthed expression.


    He was startled at the miraculous event that happened in front of him.


    "Hmm? Try to mock me, huh?"


    After witnessing Ary''s neglecting Wolfra, Lord Wolfra thought that Ary was mocking him, so he opened his mouth and the fire began to collect in his jaws, forming a fierce ball of fire.


    "Ah!"


    Ary responded as he felt the heat from his front.


    He tried to defend himself but he had no choice left since if he swung his de, he might fail to stand.


    ''Damn¡­''


    Ary cursed while shivering in pain.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, a sound of hope was made from his right arm, from Almita, as the book reported,


    <A weakness of the Demon Lord was found.>


    "W-What¡­?"


    In a slightly wobbly voice, Ary asked.


    <His neck is his weak point. If the host managed to decapitate him, then the sess would be yours.>


    "Decapitate him¡­"


    Ary mumbled but suddenly,


    "Die, Inochi!!!!!!"


    The fire beam shed at Ary at breakneck speed.


    "Ah?!"


    Ary seemed to panic as he saw the fierce ball of energy in the jaws of Lord Wolfra. That was more lethal than the fireball in the jaws of the Scarlet Nightmares.


    ''Don''t panic, Ary.''


    "Hmm?"


    Ary halted as he heard the voice of that boy from behind, instructing him not to panic in a situation like this.


    ''Calm down. Getting panicked doesn''t make sense. Close your eyes and focus your energy on your de. Don''t fear, because fear doesn''t solve any problem.''


    The girl suggested.


    Their voices were serene and gentle.


    They had a little more knowledge than Ary because they werete warriors. So, Ary followed their instructions and closed his eyes while holding his de tightly.


    ''Focus on your energy, Ary. Let it awaken.''


    The boy instructed.


    ''Awaken your energy and put your de aze.''


    The girl mentioned.


    "Hah..."


    Ary took a long breath and focused on his de. It wasn''t easy.


    The fire beam appeared just in front of him and suddenly,


    sh!


    Ary opened his eyes and with a single swing of his de, the beam was sliced into two and exploded, and white fog appeared around him.


    "Wha-?!"


    Lord Wolfra reacted, bbergasted while opening his mouth after noticing that Ary managed to defend himself.


    "How could he?!"


    Lord Wolfra uttered while stepping back a little.


    And since a new action was done and the reaction was fascinating, Almita rang again, reporting,


    "Ding!"


    <Unlock Skill:- Swift speed>


    "That''s good."


    Arymented with a smug smile since he thought that he would definitely win. However,


    ''Don''t get overjoyed just yet, Ary. He hasn''t used his full power yet.''


    The boy imed.


    "I know¡­"


    Ary replied, and stood on alert, adding:


    "And this is why, I''m going to end it soon!"


    Then, while using his swift speed ability, he shed at Lord Wolfra, roaring,


    "Haaaaaaa!!"


    Because of Swift''s speed, normal air felt like a storm to him when he ran.


    "You''re so stubborn, human!!"


    Lord Wolfra screamed as he assaulted Ary with his right w.


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    Ary screamed as he sliced the remaining nails from the right w of Lord Wolfra.


    Due to that attack, even the two fingers of Lord Wolfra''s w had been cut off. However, the nails that had been cut off gave a scratch on the right optical area of Ary''s eye.


    "Ngh?!"


    Ary clenched his teeth.


    "Curse you!!!"


    While after getting injured in the right hand, Lord Wolfra raved, but he didn''t hold back. He attacked Ary with his left w, and instead of dodging that attack, Ary used his de and yelled,


    "Dark Scar of¡ª?!"


    Clink!!


    "What?!"


    Unfortunately, Lord Wolfra sped Ary''s de with his left palm,menting,


    "How brave of you, you worthless human!"


    "WAKH?!"


    However, before Ary could even react, Lord Wolfra kicked at Ary''s chest, and due to the pressure of the punch, Ary flew backward and was hit by the lower part of the volcano again.


    Luckily, Lord Wolfra released Ary''s cutter de of death while kicking him, and so, Ary still had his de in his right hand.


    ''Ary, don''t act impulsively. You need to calm down.''


    The girl requested since she noticed that Ary didn''t focus on his energy thoroughly.


    "I''m trying, but it isn''t that easy."


    Aryined while furrowing his eyebrows.


    ''You have to do it. You''re ourst hope, Ary.''


    The boy requested in a slightly sorrowful voice.


    And then, unexpectedly, the fog around him started to be denser and a glimpse of the world was seen in front of Ary''s eyes.


    ***


    "Mother, you know? we have be the Warrior Race."


    The same blue-eyed boy said to ady who appeared to be in herte 40s.


    "Yes, mother. From now onward, the protection of the world is up to us."


    The same green-eyed girl bragged with a delighted smile on her face.


    "Oh, dear. Did you two start some kind of y or something? Well, you two have my wishes."


    Their mother didn''t understand what they were talking about, but as a mother, she blessed them, thinking that they were doing some kind of drama show in their school.


    "Thank you, mother."


    The boy thanked his mother and got up from his dining chair and went toward the door, saying,


    "We have to go now, mother. Let''s go, Jinne."


    "Yes, Jack."


    The girl replied as she got up from her chair and walked away, saying,


    "We''ll be back at noon, mother."


    After hearing this, their mother smiled and replied,


    "Okay, I''ll make your favourite food tonight. Don''t forget toe home as soon as youplete your work."


    The poordy didn''t understand that her children might never return to her.


    "Okay."


    Both of them replied, then got out of the home and ced their right palm over their chest, and with a "swish" sound, they teleported to the Heavenly Realm.


    "So, you two have finally arrived."


    As he saw them arrive there, Galiriothoxmus, who had stepped toward them, stated,


    "Yes, now we have to go and beat that Demon Lord of the Scarlet Realm, right?"


    Jack asked in a friendly way.


    "Ah, yeah. But are you two sure? The Demon Lord isn''t a child''s y. Think thoroughly."


    Galiriothoxmus showed his reluctance.


    "No, we are already Rank A now. Don''t fret much. We''ll be fine."


    Jinne replied in a delightful voice since they were both confident in their ability.


    "Hah...fine. But please, don''t die."


    With a reluctant voice, Galiriothoxmus requested.


    "Worry not."


    They replied then, with the snap of their fingers, they both teleported to the Scarlet Realm.


    ''We didn''t know that our overconfidence would be the reason behind our death.''


    Jack''s voice was heard in Ary''s head while he was watching their past, and suddenly the scene in front of him changed.


    "Jinne, run!!!"


    Jack yelled while he wasying on the ground. His body had been paralyzed by the w attack of Lord Wolfra.


    "But Jack!"


    Jinne reacted.


    She didn''t want to leave her brother in a deadly situation like this, unfortunately, in the next moment,


    Datch!


    "...?!"


    Jack''s eyes dted in terror as he saw a wing out of Jinne''s belly.


    "Sleep nicely, dear. Hehehehe."


    Lord Wolfra, who was standing behind her, smirked as he yanked back his w.


    "Jinne!!!!!"


    Jack yelled after seeing her sister, Jinne, fall on the ground motionlessly.


    Her sparkling eyes turned into empty eyes, and she had already died from that attack.


    "Let me send you to your sister."


    Lord Wolfra snickered as he stepped toward Jack.


    "Hmm?!"


    Jack responded in panic, and the next moment, Lord Wolfra opened his jaws and a fireball appeared on his jaw.


    "Farewell."


    He called out, and in the next moment,


    "GRRRRAAAAAA!!"


    He yelled as he fired the fire beam at Jack.


    "No... wait..."


    Jack fretted as his face turned pale. However, he was paralyzed.


    And in the next moment,


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!!!


    A massive explosion urred, and Warrior Jack perished at the hands of Lord Wolfra.

 Chapter 10: Never Give Up!

    <h4>Chapter 10: Never Give Up!</h4>


    "Ah...."


    Ary was left solemn as he saw their miserable deaths.


    Some pearls of tears appeared in his eyes not only because of their death but after realizing what would happen to their mother, who was humbly waiting for their children to return.


    Ary didn''t have a family, but for some reason, he felt an uneasy and tight sensation in his chest.


    He imagined how their mother would feel if she realized her children would never return to her.


    ''Ary, you''re ourst hope. Maybe we failed to return to our home. But our souls are still suffering from the pain that Wolfra gave to us. Please, Ary. Protect the world from what we failed to do. Be a sessful Warrior, Ary.''


    Both Jack and Jinne requested him.


    ''We have faith in you, Ary.''


    And as for the moment, everyte Warrior called out while gazing straight at Ary.


    ''You can do it, Ary.''


    They motivated him.


    "Grrr¡­"


    Ary didn''t reply but gritted his teeth.


    "Just ept your death, Ary. You''re no match for me."


    Lord Wolfra snickered, since he knew that Ary would die sooner orter by his hand.


    Ary didn''t say anything but tightened the grip of his de, and with a furious look on his face, he shed at Wolfra while using his swift speed.


    "Tsk! You stubborn human!!"


    Wolfra clicked his tongue after discerning Ary''s stubborn determination to kill Wolfra.


    He twisted his left body a little backward and heaved his left fist at Ary.


    "Haaaaaaa!!!"


    Ary roared in outrage and in the moment he reached around Wolfra''s fist, he swung his de, screaming,


    "DARK SCAR OF DEATH!!!!"


    sh!


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Even Wolfra was left awestricken as his left hand got chopped off and to protect himself, he sessfully managed tounch a kick at Ary''s belly. Ary fell backward, but this time, Ary managed to hold himself together instead of falling.


    "That''s absurd! How could a weakling like you be able to hurt me?!"


    Out of anger and pain, Wolfra bellowed.


    "Yes, I''m just a mere human. So what?"


    Ary called out in a solemn voice while standing straight.


    "...?!"


    As Wolfra heeded these words, a sweat of fear ran down his spine as he stepped back a little in dismay, mumbling,


    "I-It can''t be¡­H-He''s just a mere human¡­"


    "Ding!"


    At the same time, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <A new skill has been unlocked.>


    <New Skill:- Life Force Assimtion.>


    Suddenly, some silver light started surrounding Ary as he paced forward, saying,


    "I''m weak, but that doesn''t mean I can''t be able to do anything."


    "N-No¡­those words¡­"


    While Wolfra, on the contrary, was sweating in fear, those words rang an rming bell in his head.


    "LifeForce Assimtion!"


    Ary raved, and his ck de surrounded the silver light.


    Suddenly, a silhouette of a man wielding a red de was seen behind Ary, saying together with Ary,


    "But I don''t hesitate to go to any extent to demolish the Evil¡­Because¡­"


    ''N-No¡­I won''t die just yet!''


    Wolfra screamed inwardly, and while oveing his fear, he shed at Ary, howling,


    "I can do whatever I want!! I''m inevitable!!"


    Ary didn''t reply but lowered his gaze.


    "Hiyaaaaaa!!!"


    Wolfra raved as he appeared just in front of Ary, and in a split second, both crossed paths.


    sh!!!


    "I-Im¡­possible¡­"


    Wolfra called out with a bbergasted look as he felt a sharp pain around his neck.


    "And I''m¡­"


    Ary called out as the air started breezing rapidly. He red around at Wolfra with his sharp purple gaze, adding,


    "...Ary Inochi."


    Thud!


    In the next moment, Wolfra''s head fell to the ground while his body fell beside his head.


    "How¡­?"


    He called out as his voice turned fragile.


    "You''ve got what you deserve."


    In a cold voice, Arymented.


    "You¡­"


    Even though Lord Wolfra''s head was decapitated, he was able to call out.


    His eyes got dted as a glimpse was seen in front of his eyes.


    ***


    The glimpse in which he was falling on the ground while shivering in fear, while in front of him stood a man with fair skin and dark ck hair. His eyes were not clearly visible. From his appearance, he seemed to have a muscr body. He looked so much like an adult version of Ary. He was holding a red fierce de in his right arm.


    "If you think...that you can take the lives of people you want¡­then, take a look at yourself...you''ll get what you deserve to get. Do you think that I''m weak? Fine, I may be weak. But I don''t hesitate to go to any extent to demolish the Evil."


    With a cold voice, that manmented as he snapped his fingers, adding,


    "Without your power, you''re just as equal to nothing."


    Then, he turned around and started walking away, silently.


    Lord Wolfra realised that his powers had been sealed, but those words were like an insult to him. He even felt insulted after getting beaten up by a mere human.


    He gritted his teeth and jumped toward that man, yelling,


    "I''m still so strong without my actual power, you damn human!!!"


    The man halted, and in an instant, he turned around andunched a cut attack at Lord Wolfra, and with a swift speed, it cut his right eye.


    "AAAAARRGHH!!"


    Lord Wolfra yelled in agony and fell to the ground, yelling,


    "My eye! My eye!"


    "Hmph."


    That man responded as he turned around and started walking away, and soon enough, he disappeared into the haze.


    ***


    ''I see¡­''


    Wolfra said inwardly, as he realised something.


    "It seems like¡­he''s really back, huh?"


    Wolfra mumbled, his body and head started vanishing, and he gazed at Ary, asking,


    "Ary Inochi¡­you¡­are¡­.really him¡­aren''t you?"


    Soon enough, his bodypletely vanished, leaving a purple-colored crystal behind.


    "Him?"


    Ary called out as he turned around and noticed the crystal.


    He paced forward and picked up the crystal and put it in the right pocket of his jeans.


    ''Thank you, Ary.''


    A voice was heard from behind.


    Ary shifted his gaze and saw that the corpses of thete Warriors were starting to vanish too, while giving off a white light as if they were ascending to heaven.


    ''Be a great Warrior, Ary''


    Jack showed a gentle smile to Ary.


    ''The realm''s protection is up to you, Ary''


    Jinne mentioned as she showed a delightful smile to Ary.


    ''Thanks for freeing us, Ary.''


    All of them gushed with delightful smiles on their faces, and soon enough, they all vanished.


    Ary smiled and looked toward the sky, mumbling,


    "I hope¡­you all rest in peace¡­"


    "Ding!"


    <Host, levelled up from Rank A to Rank S>


    <Two new skills were unlocked as well.>


    <Unlocked Skills:- Assassin''s Walk and Water de.>


    Almita reported and Ary smiled after hearing this.


    After mourning their deaths, Ary took out the book of Almita and opened it, while taking a deep breath, andmanded,


    "Well then, take me back to the Heavenly Realm of Endless Potentials, Almita!"


    Swish!!


    And with a swish sound, he teleported away, and as he went away, the Scarlet Realm vanished, since Lord Wolfra was already dead.

 Chapter 11: Let me explain everything then!

    <h4>Chapter 11: Let me exin everything then!</h4>


    While cing her right fingers on her chin, and biting her lips in worry, Erica walked here and there, pondering,


    ''What should I do? What if something happens to Ary?''


    At first, she thought of going to protect Ary, but on the second thought, she dropped the idea of going intobat since she had nobat ability.


    Sigh!


    She sighed as she snapped her right fingers, and a system appeared in front of her.


    With a dry smile, she nced at the system, saying,


    "Why am I just a healer? I needbat ability too!"


    Meanwhile, Galiriothoxmus, with his cracked face, and Lady Selene, who was standing beside Galiriothoxmus on the right, watched the anxious look on Erica''s face.


    "She''s surely anxious about him."


    In a low voice, Lady Selenemented.


    "I know. No matter how many times she denies her feelings. She''s definitely in love with Ary. Youngsters are truly weird."


    Galiriothoxmusmented while rubbing his cracked face with a handkerchief.


    "Shh! Be quiet or else you''ll get another beating for sure."


    Lady Selene warned him since she had already glimpsed Erica''s punch back then.


    "R-Right."


    In a slightly frightened voice, Galiriothoxmus nodded.


    Suddenly,


    Swish!


    "Huh?"


    As they noticed the arrival of someone, their attention shifted to the enormous trees on the left.


    "A-Ary?"


    Erica called out as she noticed that the person was none other than Ary.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as his attention shifted to his front. A smile shaped his face, he stepped forward, saying,


    "It''s good to see you''re awake, Erica."


    "Ah?!"


    While Erica, on the contrary, was left awestruck after seeing Ary''s wounds.


    She bit her lips in anger then, raised her right hand, calling out,


    "Come to me¡ªArael!"


    Swish!!


    The water in theke started quivering, and a wand about half the height of Erica appeared in her hand.


    The wand had a green orb at the top with a green me zing inside of it.


    Erica pointed her Arael at Ary, saying,


    "Now, you better stand still, don''t move. Got it?"


    "A-Okay."


    Ary replied as he stood straight.


    "Is she..."


    Lady Selene, who was watching this scene, called out.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus confirmed and continued,


    "She is casting her healing magic on Ary to boost the healing process and recover his wounds."


    Every Warrior has a regeneration ability. However, their ability wasn''t quick.


    That''s why Erica was using her magic power to boost the regeneration ability of Ary.


    "Now then, heal the person in front of me, Arael!"


    Ericamanded and in the next second, a green me surrounded Ary.


    "...?!"


    For a second, Ary, himself was left stunned but soon enough, as the me vanished, his wounds vanished as well.


    He looked around himself and after noticing that his wounds had gone, he smiled and grabbed Erica''s hands, saying,


    "Thanks a lot, Erica. You''re a great help as always."


    "Ah, y-yeah. You''re wee."


    Erica responded, and for some reason, her face turned slightly red.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he noticed her blushing.


    ''I see. It clearly showed your affection toward me. Yet¡­''


    He lowered his gaze, adding:


    ''I''m still afraid to confess to you.''


    He was afraid of rejection, of course.


    But then, a smile shaped Ary''s face. He raised his gaze, and while looking at Erica, heplimented,


    "That dress suits you well, Erica."


    "It is?"


    Erica responded as her face turned bright red.


    "Yep, you look so cute in it."


    Ary added.


    "Hmph! Th-Thank you!"


    While folding her arms and pouting a little, Erica replied.


    ''She¡­Is she a Tsundere or something?''


    Ary pondered after seeing Erica''s reaction.


    "So, Ary..."


    A sagacious voice was heard from the left.


    "....?"


    Ary responded as he turned to his left.


    Galiriothoxmus, who was watching their conversation, stepped forward and implored,


    "Did you bring the crystal that I told you to?"


    "Oh, that?"


    Ary responded as he put his right hand in his pocket and picked out a purple shining crystal and handed it to Galiriothoxmus, saying,


    "Here. This is the crystal, right?"


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded as he picked up the crystal.


    "Good work."


    He praised Ary and tossed the crystal into the water.


    Suddenly, some bubbles appeared out of the water and started floating around.


    "This is¡­"


    Ary called out as he looked at the bubbles containing various strange types of symbols.


    "These are the timelines that were devoured by the demon lord so that he could create his own realm."


    Galiriothoxmusmented.


    "They have such type of powers too?!"


    Erica was left startled after hearing Galiriothoxmus'' testimony.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmus nodded, adding,


    "They are also called Realm Hunters because of their habits of devouring realms."


    "I see¡­"


    Ary responded but suddenly, he noticed something odd.


    "Hey, Galirio."


    Ary called out.


    "Yes?"


    Galiriothoxmus responded.


    While pointing his right index finger at Galiriothoxmus'' cracked face, Ary asked,


    "How did your egg face get cracked from the right side?"


    "Ah, well. It''s just that..."


    Galiriothoxmus stammered as he had already sensed Erica''s deadly gaze that clearly showed that, "If you tell him the truth, then I''ll break your egg-shaped face entirely."


    "N-Nevermind."


    Galiriothoxmus replied, adding,


    "By the way, how was your experience back then? Did you gain any level up?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    Ary replied. Suddenly some thoughts crossed his head. He lowered his gaze, adding,


    "By the way, would it be fine if I ask you something, Galirio?"


    "Hmm? Yes, go ahead."


    Galiriothoxmus replied while giving his full attention to Ary.


    "Tell me¡­just how many warriors did you guys summon before us?"


    "...?!"


    Both Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene were left aghast after hearing Ary''s testimony.


    "Before us?"


    Erica tilted her head after hearing Ary''s words.


    "Galiriothoxmus¡­"


    Lady Selene called out as her gaze fell at Galiriothoxmus, beside her.


    Sigh!


    Galiriothoxmus lowered his head with a sigh, and called out,


    "I know you''ll ask this sooner orter."


    "Well then..."


    Then, he opened his right palm freely, and a shining globe-like crystal came out of theke and started floating over Galiriothoxmus''s open palm.


    A golden light shone inside of it, and Galiriothoxmus continued,


    "Let me exin everything from the very beginning. About the Demon King and you warriors."

 Chapter 12: The History of the Demon King and the Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 12: The History of the Demon King and the Warrior</h4>


    Erica and Ary nodded with serious expressions shaping their faces.


    Lady Selene smiled since she knew that it would take a long time to exin. Because history isn''t something you can understand in brief.


    And the time had finallye to unravel the mystery and to know the history behind the Heavenly Realms.


    "It all began 20,000 years ago when the peaceful world that you''re living in was in chaos. The peaceful valley of flowers was tainted with blood. The time had finally arrived when the war between the demons and the gods was finally about to start. Every single day, about a thousand people were killed during this war. The one who started the fight was the Demon King, Arterismet VII. He wants to be the King of all 7 heavenly realms."


    Galiriothoxmus exined, and in between his exnation, Ary interrupted, asking,


    "7 Heavenly Realms? But there are only 2, right?"


    "No."


    Galiriothoxmus deny and rified,


    "The first Heavenly Realm is this one, the Realm of Endless Potentials. The realm which provides life force to every single realm."


    Then he pointed his left index finger at the colossal moon andmented,


    "And the other realm is there, the Heavenly Moon Realm. The realm that makes the bnce of every life force in the mortal world."


    Then he pointed his finger toward the endlesske andmented,


    "And the remaining 5 realms are under this endlesske. Those realms are for the high-ranked Warriors. I''ll exin thatter. But first, let me exin the beginning."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Ary responded as he held his peace and Galiriothoxmus began exining again.


    "As he aimed to be the King of All, he started the war against the higher gods and us. The War continued for about 47 years, and hopefully, after 47 years of chaos, the light of hope finally returned with the person who was able to defeat the Demon King."


    Then he lowered his face and rified,


    "The Demon Lords were the minions of Arterismet VII. They have the power to absorb the life force of any civilization or and stars, and due to this, they are famously known as the ''Realm Hunter''."


    "I see..."


    Ary responded, and he started to understand the concept here, and since half of the story was unfolding, a question arose in his mind. He nced at Galiriothoxmus and asked,


    "So, how does everything turn back to the way things are now on earth?"


    Upon hearing his query, Galiriothoxmus nodded and started exining again.


    "As I mentioned before, the war ended after 47 years of chaos when the person who was able to defeat the Demon King appeared. That person was the first Warrior summoned by my ancestors. He was a human from the earth with exceptional abilities."


    "A human..."


    "...from earth....?"


    Both Erica and Ary responded with slightly amazed voices after hearing his statement.


    "Yes," Galiriothoxmus replied, adding, "he was the Warrior who killed the Demon King Arterismet VII."


    "He killed him?"


    Erica repeated.


    "Yes,"


    In response, Galiriothoxmus nodded.


    "But didn''t you summon us to defeat this Demon King? If he''s already dead then why would you summon us?"


    Ary asked while gazing at Galiriothoxmus.


    "Well,"


    Galiriothoxmus coughed and exined,


    "It''s because, for unknown reasons, the Demon King Arterismet VII was resurrected 100 years ago, and with him came the return of the sealed power in every demon lord."


    Both Ary and Erica held their breaths after heeding this statement.


    "He has been revived¡­"


    In a dazed voice, Erica called out.


    "That''s right,"


    This time Lady Selene, who was listening to Galiriothoxmus''s exnation, confirmed as she stepped forward and confessed,


    "That''s the reason why I and Galiriothoxmus were summoning the Warriors in recent years. However, till now, there were no Warriors from our realm who could manage to defeat the Demon Lord, let alone the Demon King."


    "..."


    Ary did not respond but remained solemn after recalling the images of the corpse he had seen in the Scarlet Realm.


    But upon hearing that no warrior could possibly defeat the Demon Lord, a thought struck Erica''s head as she mentioned,


    "But Ary does manage to do that, right?"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as his res shifted toward Erica.


    "You''re right."


    Galiriothoxmus replied, then he imed,


    "Out of 769 Warriors till date, Ary was the only one who managed to do so sessfully."


    "Yes, Ary was exceptional too."


    Lady Seleneplimented him.


    After hearing herpliment, Ary lowered his gaze, saying,


    "But don''t you guys have the slightest pity over those 769 lives? You just ruined their happiness."


    "Ary¡­"


    Erica showed a pitiful smile after hearing his words since what he said was right.


    "We did feel the loss, Ary."


    Galiriothoxmus called out, adding,


    "But it was for the sake of the realms."


    Ary sighed since he knew that it would be pointless to argue over it.


    "Well,"


    Ary called out, asking,


    "You still didn''t tell us the name of that warrior. What was his name?"


    Since his curiosity returned to him just in time to know the name of that Warrior.


    After hearing his query, both Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene held their peace.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"


    Erica, who was standing beside Ary, asked after seeing them be silent all of a sudden.


    Lady Selene looked at Galiriothoxmus.


    While Galiriothoxmus coughed, replying,


    "Well, we don''t actually know his name. However, his surname was famous almost everywhere."


    "Surname?"


    Ary repeated as he got a strange vibe. For some unknown reason, he got goosebumps. It was not fear or anything, but something strange that he didn''t understand.


    "What was that?"


    Erica asked since she was getting more curious to know the surname of the legendary Warrior.


    Galiriothoxmus coughed and then eximed,


    "Ahem. Well, the surname of the legendary warrior was...Inochi!"


    "What?! Inochi?!"


    Erica uttered as her crimson eyes shifted toward Ary.


    While Ary, after hearing those statements, didn''t react in surprise or shock, but with a serious face, he pondered,


    ''I see¡­I think the one Wolfra was uttering was about that warrior.''

 Chapter 13: You two have to live together

    <h4>Chapter 13: You two have to live together</h4>


    "Well, that''s why we believed that it wouldn''t be a problem to send you there to fight."


    Galiriothoxmus epted that he thought that Ary also had some special power since his surname matched that of the 1st Warrior.


    "But it''s still dangerous, you knucklehead!"


    Erica, who was already furious at Galiriothoxmus, objected while showing her frantic crimson eyes to Galiriothoxmus.


    "Ah, yeah. My apologies"


    Lowering his head, Galiriothoxmus apologized due to the fear of getting hit again.


    What he did was definitely wrong. Just because Ary''s surname matched that of the 1st Warrior didn''t mean that he had truly possessed something incredible. Galirothoxmus''s overconfidence might end up killing Ary if both Jack and Jinne weren''t there to support him.


    "But I think it wasn''t his mistake."


    Suddenly, Lady Selene called out, shifting her gaze at Ary and Erica, adding,


    "It was our Father who confidently told him that Ary Inochi can able to do this job. He just obeys his words."


    "Your Father?"


    Erica lifted her eyebrows.


    "Yes, our father. Father Albert, the Father of Every Heavenly Deities."


    Galiriothoxmus called out.


    "...?!"


    Ary was taken aback in surprise.


    ''Their father...knew me already?''


    He wondered, then, he sighed, saying,


    "Well, what''s done is done, right? No need to get angry or apologize over it."


    Ary tried to calm the situation. Certainly, he was thinking about this matter, and their arguments made the situation worse and also disturbed Ary''s thoughts.


    "Hmph. I guess you''re right."


    Erica said this while pouting a little and folding her arms while swerving her sight away from Galiriothoxmus.


    After seeing Erica''s unusual reaction, Ary pondered,


    ''That''s weird. She never acts like this in school. She always stays cold and rude toward others, but why is she acting like a Tsundere now?''


    Just imagine what it would feel like when you knew a person for more than 3 years and always saw that person treating others like an insect, but in a split of seconds, their behaviour changed in front of you. How odd it feels, isn''t it?


    The same situation was with Ary.


    Then, with a sigh, he mumbled,


    "Whatever. I''d better focus on solving this puzzle first."


    The puzzle that he meant was about trying to know more about this first warrior and knowing about his origin. The actual thing that caught Ary''s attention was the surname of the 1st Warrior. After knowing his surname and realising that he had roamed all of the Heavenly Realm some 19,953 years ago, the only thought that came to his mind was,


    ''Was that person my ancestor?''


    But then he shook his head and mumbled,


    "No way. I''m not the only person with the surname Inochi. There may be more than 100 of them." Then, his serious face shaped into a miserable expression, he felt,


    ''And no one would be as lifeless as me anyway.''


    Having no one to call family was a pain for him, but somehow his pain was getting a little less as he nced at Galiriothoxmus and others and wondered,


    ''I wonder whether I can call them my family or not...''


    While Ary was lost in thought, Galiriothoxmus'' voice interrupted him, bringing him back to reality and calling him,


    "Hey, Ary. Minding here for a second?"


    "Uh?"


    Ary responded as he came to his senses and red at Galiriothoxmus, then nodded and stepped toward them.


    "What is it?"


    He asked as he reached out and stood beside Erica.


    "What about we try to figure out the name of the first warrior?"


    Galiriothoxmus demanded.


    "Hah...?"


    Ary responded while making a weary expression after hearing the childish request of Galiriothoxmus. Ary''s expression clearly showed, "What a child he is."


    "Hey! Don''t look at me like this. I''m really curious since your surname was also Inochi!"


    Galiriothoxmus hissed after seeing Ary''s expression since he understood what Ary was trying to show.


    "Hah..."


    Ary sighed while cing his right palm over his face. With a weary expression, he nced at Galiriothoxmus and asked,


    "Why are you acting like ad? Instead of focusing on finding the name of the first Warrior, why don''t you focus on training us so that we''ll be strong enough to defeat the next Realm Hunter, aka Demon Lord?"


    His question was logical and he wanted to find it by himself.


    "But Ary, I''m also curious to know about his name."


    Unexpectedly, Lady Selene stepped forward, and while holding Ary''s right hand, she requested,


    "What about we try to discover his name as well as start your training as well?"


    "Ah, well..."


    Ary was reluctant. He tried to deny it, but the shining eyes of Lady Selene, which were shining because of curiosity, made him addicted to it. Also,


    *Boing*


    Her boobs were so close to his hand, and while diverting his eyes, Ary pondered,


    ''Why am I acting like Michael now?''


    But because of his boy instinct, his eyes shifted back to her boobs. He assumed,


    ''Damn. Why does seeing them feel so incredible?''


    After seeing Ary''s delighted expression, even the featureless face of Galiriothoxmus was saying, "What a yboy."


    "Okay, so I won''t mind."


    Ary replied with a joyful smile.


    "Seriously? That''s great."


    Lady Selene thanked Ary, then released his right hand. However,


    "Hmm?!"


    Unexpectedly, Ary responded in a slightly frightened voice as he sensed a chill in his back and what felt like freezing air beside him on the left.


    "I think Lady Selene is right."


    A soft yet terrifying voice was heard from Ary''s left, and he looked at his left in a petrified way, and out of fear, his eyes dted as he saw a sweet yet horrible smile on Erica''s face. She smiled while ring at Ary, and while holding Ary''s left hand, she asked,


    "Don''t you think, A!-Ry!"


    "Y-y-y-yeah, you''re right. Haha hahaha."


    Ary replied in a petrified voice with a fakeugh. He pondered,


    ''What the hell is wrong with her? She went from being a Tsundere to a freaking Yandere in an instant! Is she getting jealous?''


    "Well, if you''re agreeing with what Lady Selene said, then you better not forget to find his name, okay?" Galiriothoxmus said,


    "Yeah, I know. You don''t have to tell me."


    Ary jeered causally. His voice clearly showed that he hadn''t listened to Galiriothoxmus''s statement clearly.


    After seeing Ary''s attitude, Galiriothoxmus didn''t say anything, but deep within,


    ''That brat!! Talking with a honey-like voice with Lady Selene and treating me like a piece of trash. Did he forget that I''m also a deity like Lady Selene?''


    Well, Galiriothoxmus didn''t understand that it was just because of the differences between Lady Selene and himself. Truthfully, Ary admired Lady Selene for her beauty, but for Galiriothoxmus, well, he was just so-so.


    Now Ary, rubbing the back of his head, asserted while looking at Galiriothoxmus.


    "Right now, I''m really tired. That''s why I thought of going home and taking some rest first."


    Ary stated that he was really tired from the fight. Good sleep may refresh his mood and remove fatigue from his body.


    "Oh, no need for that."


    Galiriothoxmus avowed.


    "Hum?"


    "Ha?"


    Both Erica and Ary were left confused over Galiriothoxmus''s statement.


    "What do you mean, no need? I have to rest. Got it?"


    In a slightly angry voice, Aryined.


    "Ah, yeah. Of course, I won''t stop you from resting. However, you two are not allowed to go home."


    Galiriothoxmus stated.


    "What?! Why?"


    Erica, who was getting a bad feeling after hearing those statements, protested.


    "Well, it''s because..."


    Galiriothoxmus said with a deep voice andpleted,


    "You two are going to live here in the Heavenly Realm since you two are the Warrior race now."


    "Haaa?! You didn''t tell me that before!"


    Ary gripped in anger.


    "Yeah, he is right. Why do we have to live here when he has our home back on earth?"


    Erica hissed in fury after hearing this statement.


    But Galiriothoxmus was assured of his words.


    He raised his head and confirmed, saying,


    "But it''s a rule. Since Erica bes a Warrior after drinking Ary''s saliva, then they both be contracted with each other as partners, so you two have to live together in the same room in the Heavenly Realm."


    "Wha?!"


    "Uh?!"


    Both were left bbergasted after hearing this statement. A boy and a girl, both teens, will be in the same room.


    "Yes,"


    Galiriothoxmusmented,


    "It won''t be a problem since you two know each other, right?"


    He did that on purpose. But after hearing this awestruck statement, both of them looked at each other with tense expressions on their faces, pondering,


    ''Living together with Ary/Erica?!''

 Chapter 14: The Realm for Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 14: The Realm for Warriors</h4>


    Living together in the same room for teenagers of the opposite sex is not as easy unless they are blood-rted, like siblings. The condition given by Galiriothoxmus was like bringing devastation to a lively world.


    Both Ary and Erica were ncing at each other reluctantly after hearing this condition.


    ''Living together with such incredible beauty. It''s like a dream that hase true. But wait, when did I have this dream in the first ce?''


    Ary pondered with a slightly red face. While his face was slightly red, Erica''s face was bright red. She thought,


    ''Living together with Ary in the same room?! What if he tries to do something to me? But...''


    Then she peeked at Ary, who was already lost in his thoughts, and thought,


    ''I don''t think I would mind.''


    But in the next moment,


    "Alright, fine. Show us our room. I want to have some rest."


    Ary stepped forward and called out while ncing at Galiriothoxmus.


    "Hmm? No hesitation at all?!"


    Erica was left astounded. She pondered,


    ''Is he really after me?!''


    But something was really going on in Ary''s mind. His face had a serious expression, and his eyes were emitting a serious sensation.


    "Oh~ sure, sure~"


    Galiriothoxmus, who had just gotten enthusiastic after seeing Ary agree with the term, gushed while pping his palm and turned around, saying,


    "This way."


    However,


    "Wait up!!"


    "Hmm?"


    "Uh?"


    Both Galiriothoxmus and Ary turn toward Erica after hearing her protestations.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Ary asked.


    "I didn''t agree with this. What about our school then? Also, my parents won''t agree to it at all."


    Erica exined her situation, which was actually a lie. After hearing her fake situation, Ary let out an, "Oh..." in response, saying that he understood her situation. However, Galiriothoxmus already had a solution to this situation.


    He snapped his finger while stepping forward and convinced her,


    "I have a solution to your problem."


    "Hmm?"


    Erica responded as she realized that she may have fallen into her own lie.


    While raising his right index finger, Galiriothoxmus elucidated,


    "So, Erica. If you''re truly worried about your school, then I don''t think you''ll go to school after two weeks. Because your winter holidays are going on at the moment and so the school problem is already solved, right? If this is true for your parents, then, ording to my analysis, you''re living alone because your parents are abroad for their work, right? So it won''t be a problem whether you live alone in your home or live here with us. Is that correct? So, anything else?"


    "Ah, umm..."


    Erica hesitated. She had no excuse left. She sighed and said, in a slightly ufortable voice,


    "No, I''m fine..."


    "That''s good."


    Galiriothoxmus eximed in an excited voice, then turned around and walked toward the giant tree and imed,


    "Come over here."


    After hearing his call, both Ary and Erica walked there, and abruptly, a portal opened in front of the trunk of that giant tree. While showing the way toward the portal, Galiriothoxmusmented,


    "Here''s the way."


    "Oh, okay."


    Ary responded, then stepped inside the portal, and while following her, Erica also stepped in.


    As they both went inside, Galiriothoxmus, with his shining oval-shaped face, showed a victorious sign with his right-handed two fingers to Lady Selene, and then he hopped inside the portal as well.


    Lady Selene smiled, and while walking toward the portal, she said to herself,


    "He never changes. I know he uses the same room for them on purpose. Hihihi. Let''s see what will happen now."


    And then she went into the portal as well.


    *Swish*


    "Hmm? Wow..."


    With a "swish" sound, Ary jumped onto the other side of the portal and was left stunned after glimpsing the surroundings around him.


    There was green grass and some earthy trees as far as the eyes could see. There were some beautiful buildings with blue-edged windows. It looked like an advanced civilization had been established there. The area was more advanced than Ary''s homnd.


    There were different types of figures appearing there. Some were going here and there, holding some stuff in their hands, while others were chattering with each other while sitting on the ck benches. Some were shopkeepers selling their stuff.


    "Wow...the surroundings here are so morous."


    Erica, who just jumped out of the portal, imed while looking around with an amazing expression.


    "Yeah, right."


    Ary confirmed.


    "This is Astral Realm. The people here are all warriors summoned by other deities from many others."


    Galiriothoxmus said as he came out of the portal.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary and Erica were left slightly confused after hearing this.


    "Many differents?"


    Erica asked.


    Ary didn''t say anything since he noticed the people around him.


    "Yes,"


    A voice was heard from the other side of the portal, and while hopping on, Lady Selene says,


    "Warriors are summoned from many different worlds, and one of the worlds is Earth too."


    "Erica, look at the people."


    Ary suggested.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica responded as her eyes shifted toward her front as she noticed the people around her. There were many different types of species living there. Many of them were demi-humans, and many were species that were unknown to even Ary and Erica.


    While they were amazed at seeing the surroundings around them, a voice was heard from Ary''s left.


    "E-Excuse me..."


    It was a soft but nervous voice.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his eyes fell to his left.


    There was an elf in a maid''s uniform. She had shining, snow-like skin with a sexy body. She was of average height with long green hair tied in long twin tails. She had a pair of beautiful almond eyes with long eyshes.


    She was hesitant to talk and was rubbing her palms in nervousness.


    ''An elf?!''


    Ary pondered with wide-open eyes, then he asked,


    "Yes, what can I do for you?"


    "Hmm? Who''s she?"


    Erica, who was standing beside Ary, asked.


    "I don''t know."


    Ary replied to Erica, then gazed back at that elf for her response.


    "Um, I... your... um..."


    She again hesitated.


    "Our?"


    Ary and Erica responded by twisting their eyebrows as the elf said, "your" while looking at them and again starting to hesitate.


    "Hahaha. No need to hesitate, Selina. They are the good guys."


    Galiriothoxmusforted her with a littleugh.


    And just by getting assured by his words, Selina''s face lit up and she asked,


    "Um, really?"


    "Yes,"


    Lady Selene confirmed, with her gentle smile.


    After getting fully assured, Selina gently grabbed her skirt from her uniform and, while bending a little, she greeted them, saying,


    "Nice to meet you, Warriors. My name is Selina Kitsuke. I''m your caretaker."


    "Our... caretaker?" they asked, tilting their heads. "Yes,"


    Selina replied in her honey-like voice.


    Ary looked at Galiriothoxmus with a puzzled expression. Why would warriors like them need a caretaker? That was what his expression was saying.


    "Ahem."


    Galiriothoxmus coughed and rified,


    "Actually, every warrior needs someone to take care of their food, their clothes, and other stuff since they''re new here. Also, you''re warriors, the protectors of many realms. Isn''t it obvious to you that you''re getting VIP service?"


    "Ah..."


    Ary responded, then he nced at Selina and pondered,


    ''But she looks the same as my age. Aren''t caretakers supposed to be at least adults?''


    Then, with a sigh, he pleaded,


    "Okay. So, Selina, Please show us our room."


    "Uh?"


    Erica widened her eyes after hearing this.


    "Ah, sure. But..."


    Selina responded as she hesitated a little.


    "Yes?"


    Ary responded.


    "Um, would you please introduce yourselves, kind Warriors?"


    Selina asked with a naive expression.


    "Ah, yeah."


    Ary and Erica responded.


    "My name is Erica Kisai. Nice to meet you."


    Erica introduced herself with a smile.


    "Likewise."


    Selina replied with a gentle smile, then she nced at Ary for her introduction.


    "Nice to meet you. My name is Ary Inochi-"


    "Ary, wait!"


    Galiriothoxmus tried to stop him. However, Ary had already introduced himself.


    "Hm? what?"


    Ary responded as he looked at Galiriothoxmus. "Hah...you big idiot."


    With a sigh, Galiriothoxmus responded while cing his right palm over his oval face, while Lady Selene showed a fake smile to Ary after seeing his stupidity.


    "What?!"


    Selina was left bbergasted after hearing Ary''s surname.


    "I-Inochi...?"


    She reacted with a bbergasted voice.


    Every other person there was left astounded after hearing "Inochi".


    "Ah, I get it now."


    Ary mumbled as he realized that it was his surname that had made everyone here shocked.


    "Ahem, ahem."


    Just like Galiriothoxmus, Ary coughed and said to Selina,


    "Let''s talk about thister. But first, lead us to our room, please."


    "Ah, s-sure."


    Selina replied then, showing her hand to their right, toward a blue portal, shemented,


    "This way, please."


    Then they walked toward the portal and went inside it.


    And when they hopped on the other side, they saw some blockage buildings with many ts inside.


    "So, this is where the Warriors reside?"


    Ary asked while looking around.


    "That''s correct."


    Selina replied while walking.


    Soon, they reached the front of a door with a number te reading "777".


    With a chirping sound, the door slid open and they all entered inside.


    "Is that our home?"


    Erica implored with a stunning expression on her face.


    "Hmm."


    Galiriothoxmus, who along with Lady Selene hade, responded by nodding his head.


    "If you need anything, please call my name and I''ll be here to help."


    Selina stated in her gentle voice, then went away.


    "Hey, how can just calling her and make her appear here?"


    Ary, after hearing her odd statement, asked Galiriothoxmus.


    "Well, she is a caretaker. The caretakers get it instantly whenever a warrior needs anything for them."


    Galiriothoxmus rified.


    "Oh."


    Ary responded as he understood the concept.


    "Well, Ary!"


    Galiriothoxmus gushed while pushing Lady Selene outside the room and walking away with her.


    "Enjoy your stay."


    In an enthusiastic voice, Galiriothoxmus imed.


    The door opened again, and they both stepped outside, and before going, with a smirk, Galiriothoxmus advised,


    "Don''t forget to use protection, my friend. Hehehe."


    *Chirp*


    Then they went away.


    "That pervert!!"


    Ary murmured while tightening his right fist, and finally, the situation changed when they were finally alone.


    "Um... Erica."


    Ary said as he turned around, but his eyes got dted as he saw the scene in front of him.


    "Um, Ary. Would you minding here, please?"


    While sitting on the bed with a bright red face, Erica asked, whole signalling to him to sit beside her.


    "H-Hai!"


    Ary replied in a slightly nervous voice, then stepped forward and sat beside her.


    *Ta-dum* *Ta-dum* *Ta-dum*


    Unconditionally his heart started beating a little faster after being in this situation.


    ''Why am I feeling like she is going to confess now?''


    Ary pondered after noticing Erica''s blushing face.


    "Actually, I..."


    Erica calls out.


    Gulp!


    "Here ites."


    While gulping it down, Ary murmured.

 Chapter 15: Aphrodisiacs overwhelm Erica [R-18]

    <h4>Chapter 15: Aphrodisiacs overwhelm Erica [R-18]</h4>


    The area around them was just like a living hell. There were fires everywhere, and the ground was tainted with blood. Many of the dead bodies of demons were lying on the ground motionlessly.


    While piercing this fire, a man was walking toward a demon who was lying on the ground on his knees. The demon''s appearance looked exactly like that of a strong human with two ck horns.


    While slowly walking toward that demon, the man, who was sping a ck fierce de, uttered some words in his gentle yet terrifying voice, "What''s so entertaining about killing innocents?"


    He uttered these while looking at the demon in front of him and walking toward him with no intention of showing mercy.


    "Who gave you the right to take the lives of people when you don''t have the power to return them?"


    "Don''t you have a heart?"


    Then, while tightening the grip of his ck fierce de in his right palm, that man with hyper-speed ran toward that demon, and in the next moment,


    SLASH!


    ***


    "Ah!"


    Ary gasped as he opened his eyes after seeing this scene in his dream.


    He slowly got up and, while cing his right palm over his face, which had a tense expression after seeing this strange dream, he muttered,


    "What was that? Who was that man?"


    Then he sighed and said to himself,


    "It hasn''t even been a day here and now, weird dreams are haunting me."


    Then his eyes fell toward his right as he peered at the bed, and thought,


    ''Today''s incident makes me think that she was going to confess. However,''


    Then he remembered what actually happened back then.


    ***


    "Um, Actually..."


    Erica, with a slightly embarrassed expression, stammered.


    "Gulp!"


    Out of apprehension, Ary gulped down the saliva in his mouth, pondering,


    ''Is she really going to confess now?''


    However, his hopes crumbled to dust. When Erica got up and looked at Ary, she eximed,


    "I''m going to sleep on the bed. You better sleep on the floor, got it?"


    "Heh?"


    Ary responded, dumbfounded after hearing this.


    ''That''s what she wants to confess?!''


    Ary yelled inwardly after realising that he was wrongly assuming her behavior, thinking that she might confess her love for him.


    ***


    "Hah...silly me. Thinking so far."


    With a sigh, Ary said to himself while smiling. Then his eyes fell on the bed and he said,


    "She seems to be having a good sleep. But why is she covering her whole body with the nket? Isn''t it a little suffocating?"


    Out of concern for her, Ary, who was sitting on the floor on his futon (that he asked Selina to bring after knowing that he had to sleep on the floor), gently got up and slowly uncovered the face area of Erica. However,


    "What the-?!"


    He reacted with a bbergasted expression as he saw that there was only a big pillow on her bed. She was not there. The tension arose in Ary''s mind after knowing that Erica went missing.


    "Where did she go at a time like this?"


    He said to himself in a panicked voice. The time was around midnight. It was obvious for Ary to worry about Erica after seeing her go missing at a time like this.


    His eyes immediately shifted to the door. He stepped toward the door and peered at the right corner of the door. It showed a lock sign, which means the door was locked. And after seeing this, Ary was left in a dilemma, pondering,


    ''The door is locked. Where did she go then?''


    Suddenly,


    "Ummmm..."


    A soft humming voice was heard from behind.


    "Hmm?"


    In response to that voice, Ary turned around.


    He looked around to find the source from which that voice was heard.


    All of a sudden, the nket on Ary''s futon fell over to the left, and Erica, in her pink pajamas, was seen taking a peaceful nap.


    "Eh?"


    And now, after glimpsing this, Ary was left dumbfounded.


    ''She was...in my futon...all this time...?''


    He pondered with a point-eyed expression.


    Then he ced his right palm over his face andmented,


    "What an idiot I''m. Instead of checking on my own bed, I was almost about to go out."


    Then he stepped toward his futon, sat on the right side, and while looking at Erica, he thought,


    ''But why is she sleeping in my bed? Doesn''t she already have a fluffy bed out there?''


    "Hmmm?"


    Abruptly, Erica, who had been sleeping a minute ago, slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hmm? You''re awake?"


    Ary asked after seeing her awake.


    Erica, with her half-opened eyes, looked at Ary and nodded, then dragged herself down.


    "Hey, what are you doing?"


    Ary inquired in a slightly confused voice after seeing her go down.


    She reached down toward Ary''s legs and slowly moved her face closer to Ary''s legs.


    "What are you up to?"


    Ary asked in an aghast voice after seeing her action, but his voice cut off when,


    *Aumn*


    "Eeeek?!"


    Ary let out an unconditional moan when Erica put something in her mouth.


    "W-W-W-W-W-W-What is she doing-ah?!"


    Ary muttered to himself as Erica, with her mouth, squeezed Ary''s d¨ªck. He was wearing his pants, but she was giving him an oral job over his pants.


    She didn''t seem to be awake at the time.


    "Ummm... ummi (yummy)"


    Erica called out in a smoky voice.


    "S-Stop. I-I can''t be able to resist it. I beg you...iyaaaah!!!"


    Ary begged with a moan, trying to hold back his semen that may havee out any sooner if Erica hadn''t stopped.


    However, the situation for him started to be more tragic when,


    Strip!


    "What?!"


    Ary yelled when Erica took out his pants.


    He tried to stop her, but his instinct seemed to start bing vulnerable due to the satisfaction he was gaining from the pleasure he was experiencing.


    "E-Erica. Stop!!"


    He moaned while trying to resist, but his juicy d¨ªck got stiff after experiencing this pleasure and in the next moment.


    *Aumn*


    Erica put his big d¨ªck in her mouth and started squeezing it.


    N-No, w-wait!"


    With a moan, Ary looked toward the ceiling with a pleasant as well as a distressed expression on his face.


    "Ummm... ummm..."


    "Control control!"


    He mumbled while closing his eyes and rubbing his feet, but in the next moment,


    Ssh!


    Like a stream, hot fluid flows into Erica''s mouth, and without a second thought, she gulped it down and theny down, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. The white liquid was clearly tainted on her cheeks and nose as well.


    "Huff... huff... huff... W-What''s this feeling? I...I''m feeling so great all of a sudden."


    Then he nced at Erica while gasping and thinking,


    ''What''s wrong with her? She wasn''t awake, was she? Why did she do that?''


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, the book of Almita that was resting on the desk beside the bed made a dinging sound and reported,


    <A fragrant of Aphrodisiac is detected>


    "Huh?!"


    Ary was leftpletely shocked after hearing this term.


    "What are you trying to say?"


    He asked in an utterly exhausted voice after hearing this term. Did Erica end up giving an oral job to Ary because of this effect? But then, how can she have this fragrance?


    <The Warriors must have something to satisfy theirpanion if they are in heat or worried about something. If they didn''t do that, then the aphrodisiac effect on the partner of the Warrior got activated, and while in their sleep, they end up doing some sexual activities with their partner>


    Almita reported.


    This statement seemed to be clear. However, it clearly indicated that Erica was worried about something. But what is it supposed to be? Was she facing some problems that she failed to share with others?


    After hearing Almita''s report, Ary, still gasping, nced at Erica and thought,


    ''What problem was she facing? Will it be alright to ask her about it?''


    Yet due to getting tired after this pleasure workout, Ary lies down on his futon while slowly covering his d¨ªck under his pants, thinking,


    ''I''ve never thought that it would be this tiring.''


    He was already tired after the battle, and he got more tired after this oral job done by Erica.


    He nced down at his legs at Erica, who was sleeping peacefully after drinking Ary''s semen. He mumbled,


    "She just drinks my semen. Does that mean she powers up?"


    He remembered that Galiriothoxmus said that ordinary people be Warrior after drinking a Warrior''s blood, sweat, and semen. However, because Erica had already joined the Warrior race, she may had gained some strength from drinking Ary''s sperm.


    Ary sighed, and while looking at the ceiling, he mumbled,


    "That''s strange. Why am I feeling like I want to experience it again?"


    And suddenly some words interrupted his thinking,


    "Ummmmm...Ary..."


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as he nced at Erica after hearing her call his name.


    A peaceful smile formed on his face. She said,


    "I...love you..."


    "...?!"


    Ary held his breath after hearing this.


    He diverted his gaze, wondering,


    ''I''m d to hear this...however...I wonder would you ept this fact when you''ll be awake or not?''

 Chapter 16: I will never forgive the Demon Race

    <h4>Chapter 16: I will never forgive the Demon Race</h4>


    Ary closed his eyes with a little smile as a belief ran down his head. He gently opened his eyes and, while looking at Erica, he said,


    "Thanks a lot, Erica."


    Then he silently moved toward her, and when their faces came closer to each other, with a smile on his face, Arymented,


    "Thanks a lot for giving me a reason to protect you now."


    Then he gently kissed her cheek and noticed his sperm on her face.


    His expression changed to bewilderment. He pondered,


    ''She did that in heat. She may not know this. I better wipe away my sperm from her face or else it would be a catastrophe if she found out what she had done with me.''


    He knew that it wasn''t really her fault. It happened because of the contract that they made identally.


    He took out a handkerchief from his pocket and wiped the sperm from her face. Then, he picked her up in his arms andid her down on the bed, covering her with the nket so that she wouldn''t catch a cold.


    Then he sat down on his futon while folding his legs and arms and he pondered,


    ''I wonder what would happen if we went any further than this step. What if we end up having sex?''


    Then, his face turned slightly red after thinking this, and while shaking his head, he said to himself in a dedicated voice,


    "W-Why the hell am I even thinking about this? I have to better focus on improving my strength so that I can fight the Demon King."


    Then suddenly, he widened his eyes as he remembered something important.


    He turned around and picked up the book of Almita and opened it,


    "Almita, would you be able to recognise a person in someone''s dream?"


    He inquired since he wanted to know who that guy was that he saw in his dream.


    <Yes, Host>


    Almita reported.


    <ce your right palm over my pages, and try to remember that dream that you saw.>


    Almita instructed.


    "Oh, okay."


    Ary nodded and did what Almita instructed. He ced his right palm over Almita''s pages and tried to remember the dream.


    He remembered the dream of that strong man that he saw, and while he was remembering, the pages of the book of Almita were emitting golden light. It looked like his dream was getting analyzed.


    "Ding!"


    After analysing the dream, Almita made a dinging voice.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as he opened his eyes and nced at Almita.


    <Report:- The person in the host''s dream was none other than the 1st Warrior with the same surname as the host.>


    Almita reported.


    "Wha?! That person was the first Warrior?"


    Ary repeated, in a bbergasted voice. Then, while narrowing his eyes, he pondered,


    ''But why was he looking so furious? He seems to be having a bad time.''


    Then, he gulped down the saliva in his mouth and, with a slightly horrified expression, hemented,


    "But why did I have that dream?"


    Then, while neglecting that thought, he got up from his futon, saying,


    "Well, since now I''m already awake. Let''s find a ce to get to train a little."


    He was indeed tired, but he wanted to get stronger so that he would not face a catastrophe like Jack and Jinne.


    "Almita, gear back!"


    In a low, still wholehearted voice, Ary called out, and his dress changed back to his Astral dress.


    He attached the book of Almita to his right arm and peered at Erica, muttering,


    "I''ll be back soon."


    Then he turned around and stepped toward the door.


    *Chirp*


    The door chirped aside, then he stepped out.


    "Hmm?"


    While stepping out of the room, Ary''s eyes fell to his right as he saw Selina, sleeping on a chair. It looked like she was doing the duty of a watchwoman here.


    "Selina?"


    Ary called out after discovering her sleeping there.


    He stepped toward her and mumbled,


    "The job of caretaker seems so rough, isn''t it? Hmm? What''s this?"


    Suddenly, he noticed something in her eyes.


    They were the pearls of tears. It seemed like she was having a bad dream.


    "Tears?"


    Ary called out as he forwarded his right palm toward her eyes to wipe the tears away, and as soon as his palm touched her eyes, a glimpse was seen in front of him.


    "What again?!"


    Ary said to himself in a surprised voice. It was the second time he saw a glimpse.


    ***


    It was a glimpse of a vige that was on fire. It didn''t look like an ordinary fire. But it seemed like an invasion had taken ce there.


    "Selina! Run!!"


    Ady in herte 30s yelled,


    "But mother-?!"


    Selina, who looked like a kid in herte teens, screamed out, but in a split second,


    sh!


    "Ha?!"


    Selina dted her eyes as her mother got stabbed in the back by the red-skinned demon.


    "Mother!!!!"


    She yelled in agony after witnessing this scene.


    "Seli...na...run..."


    Her mother uttered some words, and in the next moment, the demon yanked back his de, and Selina''s mother fell to the ground with a thud sound.


    "M-Moth... er..."


    Selina mumbled with an empty-eyed expression due to trauma and fear.


    "Well, well. It looks like a tasty kid to me."


    A ck-skinned demon imed it as he nced at Selina while licking his lips.


    "Shut up, bastard! I''m the one who found her. She''s mine."


    The red-skinned demon bellowed at the ck-skinned one.


    "Alright, brother. I have a solution to it."


    The ck-skinned demon mentioned something.


    "What?"


    The red-skinned one asked.


    A lustful smile formed on the face of a ck-skinned demon, he suggested.


    "Look at her body. You were the fool who killed that woman back there. This girl is her daughter. Why not use her to satisfy our desires? She will be just like our other ves. What do you think?"


    "Hmmm..."


    The red-skinned demon frowned his eyebrows while thinking, then peered at Selina, who was trembling in fear. Then, while looking at the ck-skinned demon, he agreed, saying,


    "You''re right. It will be fun."


    Then, with evil smiles on their faces, both demons stepped toward Selina, saying,


    "Come here, little girl. We''ll give you a pleasure that you''ll never have experienced before."


    "N-No, stay back!!"


    Selina screamed while stepping backward, but unfortunately, she hit the rock while stepping back and fell to the ground.


    "Come here~"


    As he thrust his right arm toward her, the ck-skinned demon said.


    "No, somebody help!"


    Because of fear and anxiety, Selina yelled at the top of her lungs.


    After seeing her screaming, both demonsugh, knowing that no one wille to rescue her. However,


    SLASH!


    "Hm?"


    The ck-skinned demon responded as he felt a sharp pain in his right arm.


    He nced at his right arm as he noticed that his right hand had fallen to the ground with an excess amount of blood streaming out of it.


    "AAAAAHHH!!! MY ARM!!!!"


    The ck-skinned demon wailed in agony.


    "What?! Who did that?"


    The red-skinned demon was left perplexed as well as surprised after glimpsing this sudden attack.


    With a swishing sound, a dark-hooded man appears in front of Selina.


    "H-Hmm?"


    Selina responded, still terrified.


    "Y-you bastard!!"


    The dark-skinned demon roared in anger, realising that it was that man who hadmitted that attack.


    "Hmm?"


    The red-skinned demon responded as his eyes shifted towards the hooded man.


    But before any of them could react, at a swift speed, the hooded man darted toward them, holding a red de in his right arm.


    And, with a sh sound, he crossed paths with them.


    "Y-You...Bastard..."


    The dark-skinned demon groaned as he realised what had just happened to them.


    "B-But how....?"


    The red-skinned demon mumbled as he felt a sharp pain all over his body.


    And in the next moment,


    *Crack*, with a cracking sound, their bodies were cut into many pieces and fell to the ground.


    Selina covered her eyes with her soft palm after glimpsing this horrifying scene.


    "Are you alright?"


    The hooded man asked, still not looking at Selina.


    "Um, I...um..."


    Selina hesitated.


    The hooded man turned around and while facing Selina, he advised,


    "I know a better ce for you, where you can live without any worry."


    After saying those words, he pondered, with his face lowered,


    ''My bad. If I managed toe here faster, then maybe this lovely vige would not have to face this catastrophe.''


    Then he raises his head a little to hear Selina''s response.


    Selina was solemn for a moment, then while wiping the tears from her sullen eyes, she got up and asked,


    "Will I...have to do some bad tasks to stay there?"


    She didn''t believe in the hooded man either. She thought that she had to be a ve and have to do dirty jobs to stay there.


    After seeing her cautious nature, a little smile formed on the hooded man''s face. He answered,


    "No, you don''t have to do any of that dirty work. However, you have to take care of some pupils there. Will you agree to be a caretaker?"


    After hearing those statements, Selina nodded without a second thought. She was assured that she would not have to do anything dirty. That''s why she epted this job.


    ***


    "I see..."


    Ary mumbled in a low voice after glimpsing her tragic past of Selina.


    With a pitiful look, he nced at Selina and pondered,


    ''Poor girl. She had already lost her family.''


    Then he gritted his teeth in outrage and pondered,


    ''Those demons!! What''s so amusing about them taking the lives of innocents? Grrr!!! I will never forgive the demon race...''


    Then he lowers his gaze and mumbles,


    "Especially the Demon King...."

 Chapter 17: Control your Anger

    <h4>Chapter 17: Control your Anger</h4>


    "Almita, retrieval my de!"


    Ary called out while opening his right palm and his cutter de of death appeared on his palm.


    While grabbing the de from its handle, Ary stepped forward with a furious expression on his face. He was exasperating after seeing Selina''s past. And due to the fury that simmered inside of him like an active volcano. He started walking away from the realm of Warriors, the Astral Realm, to kill the Demon race.


    "I will never forgive the demons!!"


    Continuously cursing the demons, Ary was walking through the hall to get through the exit door.


    He saw arge ck door in front of him. It was the door to exit the Astral Realm and then by using portals, one can travel to where they wanted.


    Ary held tight to his de, ready to destroy the door.


    Unfortunately,


    "Where are you going, little one?"


    A sagacious voice was heard from the left direction.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary, still furious, nced to his left to see who called him just now.


    He saw a man in histe 30s standing there with a gentle smile on his face while closing his eyes. He had fair skin with straight blonde hair. He was wearing a monocle in his right eye and a set of white and yellow astral dresses like a priest.


    He opened his eyes as the color of his crystal green eyes emitted at Ary, he asked,


    "You can ask me if you need anything, little one?"


    ***


    "Mu..."


    Erica responded in her sleep as she slowly stretched her arms and due to her action, the nket that she was using, fell to the floor. She slowly opened her eyes, mumbling,


    "Why does my head feel so heavy?"


    Then she nced to her right but there was no one.


    "Eh? Where''s Ary?"


    She mumbled. Soon enough, while looking around, she realized that she was on her bed.


    "Hmm? When did Ie here?"


    Then she nced to her left, toward the futon. Yet, Ary wasn''t there either.


    "Where did he go?"


    She mumbled but suddenly she felt a bitter taste in her mouth.


    "Umm? Yuck! What''s this? I haven''t eaten anything. How could the taste sensation in my mouth turn brittle?"


    She didn''t remember what she drank back then.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, her eyes fell to Ary''s futon. She noticed some drops of white fluid on the bottom area.


    In an instant, she jumped down, and forwarded her right hand to gave a check on that liquid.


    She rubbed the fluid on my fingers.


    "Eww. It''s stinky. What is this?"


    She said to himself while making a disgusted face.


    A thought struck her head and while dting her eyes, she assumed,


    ''Hold on a second, the color of the liquid is white and it is on the bottom area of Ary''s futon.''


    Then she blushed as this thought came to her mind, she pondered,


    ''Is this sticky thing Ary''s...''


    Then, due to embarrassment, she ced her palm over her face, blushing,


    "What am I even thinking? This can''t be, right?"


    Then she came to halt as she realized something,


    "I was lying here with Ary, right? And this liquid is here too. Also, my mouth tasted better. Was I just..."


    Then she shook her head, bestowing,


    "No way, what am I even thinking? Ary never does something like this."


    But she wasn''t sure. Her face shaped an anxious expression, she pondered,


    ''Then...why does my mouth taste bitter and this futon is wet?''


    ***


    "I see. So you were nning to annihte the demon race. Right?"


    "Yes,"


    In response to Wise man''s questioning, with a distressed voice, Ary confirmed while lowering his gazes. They both were sitting on a bench in the corner.


    "Hah..."


    That man sighed and got up asking,


    "So, will you be able to do that? Answer me honestly."


    Annihting a whole demon race was not child''s y. Just going there in the physical state where Ary was in, would be just as equal asmitting suicide.


    "I...I don''t know."


    Ary replied. Trying to calm down a little bit yet reminding the scene that he saw in Selina''s memory making his blood boil in wrath.


    After hearing Ary''sment, the man smiled at him andmented,


    "You''re a good boy. That''s why learn one thing and I promise that you''ll be fine if you follow it."


    "Hmm? What?"


    Ary reacted as he raised his head to look at that man.


    With a smile on his face, that man put his hands in his pocket, and while looking toward the sky, he advised,


    "Control your anger, my child. Because...it''s just one letter away from D''anger"


    After seeking his advice, Ary smiled and replied,


    "Mhm. I think you''re right."


    Then he got up from the bench and while walking toward that man, he asked,


    "By the way, it was my rudeness, I still haven''t asked who you are."


    "Oh?"


    That man responded then while bowing a little, he introduced himself,


    "My name is Albert Steller. The father of Heavenly Realm."


    "Hmm? You''re...the father of the heavenly realm...?"


    Ary repeated while widening his eyes in shock.


    "Yes, my child. Ary, right?"


    Father Albert inquired.


    "Y-Yes,"


    Ary confirmed in an apprehensive voice then immediately bow down, greeting,


    "It''s my pleasure to meet you, Father Albert."


    It was normal for him to be slightly nervous since the person standing in front of him was none other than the father of all deities, Lord Albert, the owner of every heavenly realm.


    "Ahahahah. You don''t need to be so formal, kiddo. Raise your head."


    Father Albert suggested with a gentle smile on his face.


    "As you wish."


    Ary replied then raised his head.


    "So, my child, what about you train yourself first? Warriors have the sole purpose of defeating the Demon King. But to do so, you need to be stronger first. Because the demon king is so strong that no one except the first Warrior till now could manage to defeat him."


    Father Albert suggested.


    "I understand."


    Ary proimed then, he asked,


    "However, father Albert. I have a question that I wanted to ask."


    "About the name of the first Warrior?"


    Father Albert mentioned since he know that Ary seemed to be troubled after knowing that his surname matched with the 1st Warrior.


    "Ah, yeah. Did you know his name? I''m kind of in a dilemma about it. I''m not sure whether it''s a coincidence that our surname matches or something else."


    Ary said while cing his right fingers on his chin.


    Upon hearing his query, a sagacious look shaped Father Albert''s face.


    He nced at Ary and said,


    "I won''t mind exining his name to you, my child. However,"


    Then his gentle smile returned to his face, he mentioned,


    "Tell me. What does it give to you?"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted while twisting his eyebrows after hearing hisment as he mumbled,


    "What do I get from it...?"


    "Yes, you can''t get anything from knowing his name. It is just a waste of time for you now since it''s better to train yourself. I''m not telling you that I don''t want to tell you or anything. However, in my opinion, it''s better if you will know it when the timees."


    Father Albert indicated.


    "When the timees...?"


    Ary repeated.


    "Yes, when you be the X rank warrior then I''ll promise that I''ll tell you his name as well as teach you some of his techniques."


    Father Albert told as he looked toward the sky for some unknown reason.


    "Ah, I get it. But actually, I don''t know the ranking of warriors."


    Ary imed in a slightly nervous tone as he lowered his gaze.


    "Hmm?"


    Father Albert reacted as his gaze shifted to Ary after hearing that he had no idea about the ranking for Warriors.


    A smile formed on his face, he rified while raising his right arm,


    "The ranking of Warriors is not very different from the ranking based on Demon race. l think Galiriothoxmus had already told you about normal ranking, right?"


    "Ah, yeah. From C to SSS."


    Ary confirmed.


    "Hmm. Good. Let me exin the ultimate Warrior race and their ranking."


    Father Albert imed as she walked some footstep away from Ary and while looking toward the sky, he rified,


    "The Ultimate Warrior race is the evolved version of Warrior. The race has the power to create their own dimensions which they called "Arkinest Dyneema". Their speed is just as equal as thunder. With the weapon they hold, no ordinary demon can escape their wrath. Their ranking started from T and ended in Y. You They can even able to have a heavenly beast on their side that helps them to fight the enemy."


    "Heavenly Beast? Was it a beast with super powers?"


    Ary asked.


    With nodding, Father Albert confirmed,


    "Yes, ordinary warriors aren''t allowed to take them as pets. However, Ultimate warriors can take them if they want, of course."


    Then his eyes fell on Ary, he imed,


    "Their appearance makes people get the feeling of heroism. Also, if people saw a normal Warrior, they usually think that the person is mad and ying cosy."


    "Eh?"


    Ary responded as he felt like a sharp arrow hit his chest since he was also a normal Warrior.


    "Ahaha. Don''t feel sad. I''m just ssifying them. After all, they are a lot more powerful than normal Warriors."


    Father Albertforted him with a smile.


    After hearing his ssification between normal and Ultimate Warrior, a query hit Ary''s head, he asked,


    "So, are there any Ultimate Warriors here in the Astral realm?"


    "No,"


    Father Albert denied it with his closed eyes then while opening his eyes, he said,


    "Ultimate Warriors have their own separate realm where they train themselves in seclusion. Most of them live in groups while others live alone."


    "I see..."


    Ary responded while looking at the floor and gradually nodding his head then as expected, a query struck his head again.


    While erging his eyes, he nced at father Albert and asked,


    "Then does that mean, the 1st Warrior was an Ultimate Warrior?"


    Ary''s curiosity grew even further but it looked like Father Albert didn''t want to exin everything just yet.


    "I think it''s better to save some knowledge forter."


    Then he nced at Ary andmented,


    "It''s already midnight now. I believe it would be better for you to take some rest to get ready for tomorrow."


    "Hmm? Will there be something special about tomorrow?"


    Ary implored, thinking that maybe something will be special tomorrow.


    And as expected, there would be something special.


    Father Albert opens his mouth and told,


    "Yes, tomorrow is the training day for all Warriors. That''s why it would be better if you have a good sleep so that you can have a perfect day tomorrow."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Ary responded and he bowed to Father Albert to show his respect toward him, and while turning around, he said,


    "Excuse me then. I hope to see you tomorrow, Father."


    "Yes, sure."


    Father Albert replied with a smile and then Ary walked away.


    By seeing Ary walking away toward his room, Father Albert pondered while ring at Ary,


    ''That boy...he''s not very different from the first Warrior. But there''s only one difference that makes them like the difference between Earth and Heaven.''


    Then he sighed and while closing his eyes, pondered,


    ''Ary doesn''t have the correct knowledge of his power and he even acts in emotion. If he had to fight then he had to eliminate his emotions.''


    Then he slowly opened his eyes and mumbled,


    "I wonder...whether this boy will surpass him...or not..."


    The "him" that Father Albert meant was the 1st Warrior.

 Chapter 18: She finds out!

    <h4>Chapter 18: She finds out!</h4>


    With a chirping sound, the door to Ary''s room slid aside and he stepped in.


    As soon as he entered, his eyes fell toward his front, toward Erica''s bed.


    "Hmm. Good to see she''s sleeping."


    He mumbled as he saw the nket of her bed wrapped from top to bottom.


    With a smile on his face, he stepped toward his futon, and before entering, he yanked out the book of Almita from his arm and rested it on the desk.


    Then, he stepped toward his futon and uncovered the right side of his nket. He sat down there, but suddenly his left arm grabbed something squeezy.


    *Boing*


    It was like the softness of someone''s boob.


    "Hmmm? It can''t be..."


    Ary murmured as he realised who it might be.


    He uncovered the left area of the nket and found Erica resting there, sleeping peacefully. "Hah...this girl..."


    Ary, while cing his right palm over his forehead, let out a sigh after finding her again on his futon.


    His eyes shifted to her as he asked,


    "What is so good about sleeping here? You have afy bed over there, right?"


    He knew that she was asleep and wouldn''t reply even though he asked anyway.


    Then, with a sigh, he rested down there, and while looking at Erica from such a close distance, he pondered,


    ''She looks so incredibly cute from this close.''


    Nevertheless, the incident happened again.


    "Umm... Ary..."


    Erica called out in her sleep.


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    Ary asked, despite knowing that she was asleep.


    A little smile formed on Erica''s face. She pleaded,


    "Will you love me...?"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as he closed his eyes with a smile and pondered openly,


    "I wonder... it''s something that I can''t even be able to understand at all..."


    Then he opened his eyes and, while facing Erica, he admitted,


    "But...if that person has to be you..."


    Then a smile formed on his face. He confessed,


    "I won''t mind falling in love with you a thousand times."


    Since he knew that she was asleep so she didn''t hear it, that was why, to show his love for her, which had developed in him unconditionally due to some past events, he moved forward toward her face and gently kissed her forehead, saying,


    "Truthfully, I thought I''d already fallen for you on the day we first met."


    Then, he retreated, and while resting back on his right side, he added,


    "I hope... when I truly be stronger, then I''ll confess my love to you."


    His new motive was to protect her and the world from the Demon Lords and the Demon King, for which he had to be stronger.


    He closes his eyes and ponders,


    ''I''ll be strong... much stronger than the 1st Warrior.''


    And soon enough, he fell asleep.


    After seeing him taking deep breaths in his sleep, Erica, who was actually awake, turned around with a smile and mumbled,


    "He loves me too! I feel like the blessing of the gods is upon me."


    Then she turned around and, while gently embracing Ary, she said,


    "Whether you be strong or not...I always love you...and always will...Ary."


    Then, while gently closing her eyes, she fell asleep.


    ***


    "What are you doing there, Galiriothoxmus?"


    Lady Selene asked as she found Galiriothoxmus standing on the balcony of their room and gazing at the sky.


    She stepped toward him and asked again,


    "Are you worried about Ary and Erica?"


    She knew that he had already lost about 769 of the Warriors that he and Lady Selene summoned to protect the world, and out of which, Ary somehow managed to escape death from Lord Wolfra''s hand, yet there were more lethal opponents for him. Galiriothoxmus was worried about whether Ary and Erica could manage to defeat them or else... they would end up dead.


    "You know how powerful the Demon King is. It was my mistake back then that Ary faced such fatal injuries during his fight with Wolfra. But I don''t want him to die by the hand of that Demon King. I''m not sure whether Ary and Erica will be able to surpass the 1st Warrior''s strength or not."


    Galiriothoxmus represented his worry. Their main motive was to defeat the Demon King for the sake of the peace of the world.


    After seeing him worried, Lady Selene gently wrapped her arms around Galiriothoxmus''s right arm andmented, while embracing him,


    "Don''t worry. They will be fine. Have some belief in them. Okay?"


    She tried tofort him since she knew that he was really afraid of losing more warriors, and it looked like he had calmed down a little. He gently nodded and replied,


    "Hmm. I believe they will be fine."


    Then, he nced toward the stars in the sky and pondered,


    ''I wonder...will they really meet up to our expectations?''


    ***


    <Host, Wake up>


    Almitamanded.


    "Mhmm..."


    Ary responded, and while taking a yawn, he slowly opened his eyes.


    "Hmm? It''s morning already?"


    He mumbled after realising that time had flown so fast and it was morning.


    He gradually sat down on his ce, and while resting his back on the slide of the desk, he called out,


    "Hey, Almita."


    <What is it, Host?>


    Almita responded.


    Ary shifted his gaze to the ceiling and asked,


    "What do you think? Will I be able to be like the 1st Warrior?"


    <Truthfully, host. I assume that if you work hard, then being like the 1st Warrior will be child''s y for you.>


    Almitaforted him.


    Ary was thinking about the sses of Warriors after he heard about the Ultimate Race, and he wanted to be like them.


    While closing his eyes, he pondered,


    ''Life is so unexpected. But living this way is a little better than that boring life.''


    Then he opened his eyes and said,


    "Well, today''s the day to show my talent. I''ll definitely make a better image of mine."


    That day was the training day, and Ary wanted to do his best to gain some poprity as well as experience.


    "Mhm..."


    A soft sound was heard from the left.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded, as he had already realised who it was.


    He unrolled the nket and saw Erica hugging Ary''s left hand with a smile on her lovely face.


    "Hey, Erica. Wake up, it''s morning alrea-Eek?!"


    Ary tried to wake her up. However, he stopped in an instant as he noticed that her clothing was already messed up, which unbuttoned her pink pajamas, and due to this, her big boobs were uncovered. Luckily, her nipples weren''t showing yet, and Ary''s left hand was between her massive mountain of boobs.


    "Man...it''s so big and soft."


    Ary called out unconsciously.


    But then he shook his head, mumbling,


    "What was I thinking? I''d better cover it before she wakes up."


    Then he gradually removed his left palm from her boobs and slowly started covering her boobs with her shirt. He was doing it slowly due to the fear of waking her up. Then, he started buttoning it. Nheless,


    *Chirp*


    "Rise and Shine, Warriors-?!"


    The mechanical door slid aside, and Selina stepped inside with a cheerful voice, but she was left bbergasted as she saw Ary buttoning Erica''s pajamas. Certainly, he was buttoning it, but Selina thought of it as unbuttoning it.


    "W-Wait! It''s not what you think!"


    Ary stammered while showing her right arm and trying to stop her as she started retreating, saying, "Sorry for interrupting."


    *Chirp*


    "You have misunderstood this!!!!"


    Ary yelled in embarrassment since he had realised that Selina might think that he was trying to do something bad with Erica, which he wasn''t. "A...she misunderstood the situation."


    While making a crying-like face, Ary growled.


    "Ummmm..."


    Erica responded as she gradually opened her eyes.


    "Hmm? Is it morning already?"


    She asked while rubbing her eyes and slowly getting up.


    "Ah, yeah,"


    Ary replied when he realised that she was awake.


    "E-Erica."


    Ary called out.


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    Erica asked, still tired.


    "C-Cover yourself. You actually ended up uncovering your b-b-boobs."


    Ary mentioned while looking away from her.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica responded as her eyes shifted to her boobs.


    But this time, instead of blushing, a mischievous smile formed on her face. She moved toward Ary and,


    *Boing*


    hugged him from behind, asking,


    "How are you feeling, Ary?"


    "W-W-What are you doing?"


    Ary reacted with a surprised voice after seeing her daring actions. He didn''t understand how a Tsundere like Erica could be this daring.


    "What''s the problem? Don''t tell me you''re nervous."


    Erica replied, then whispered into Ary''s right ear,


    "Why do we need to be nervous when we have already done that?"


    "Huh?!"


    Ary was left petrified after hearing those words. Then, with an apprehensive voice, he asked,


    "W-What are you talking about?"


    He tried to change the topic. However,


    "Don''t act dumb. I''ve already had a taste of your massive banana. Don''t act like I don''t know."


    With a smoky voice, Erica mentioned as she gently licked Ary''s left cheek, saying,


    "What about going any further than this?"


    While Ary, who was already bbergasted after hearing those sentences, pondered,


    ''How in the world did she find that out?!''

 Chapter 19: I will be with you together forever

    <h4>Chapter 19: I will be with you together forever</h4>


    "H-How did you find out?"


    Ary asked. He realised that ying dumb would be useless, and that was why he asked without any act.


    "Now that''s good to see that you''re not acting now."


    Erica giggled, then she snapped her right-hand fingers and her system appeared beside them.


    "Wha?! Do you have a system?"


    Ary asked in an astonished voice after seeing that she had a system, since he didn''t know much about her ability.


    "Yes,"


    Erica replied, then whispered in Ary''s ear, saying,


    "Now, look closely."


    "Gulp!"


    Due to apprehension, Ary gulped down the saliva in his mouth and looked at her system.


    The system started showing a video of the whole incident that happened.


    ---


    After seeing that video, Ary acknowledged, saying,


    "But it was you who did that, not me. I''m not guilty."


    After seeing Ary''s nervousness, Erica giggled,


    "Hihihihi. Of course, you''re not guilty. However,"


    then she said in a smoky voice,


    "Ain''t you said you would love me?"


    "Huh?! How did you-?!"


    Ary said, then he halted andter asked,


    "Wait, did you watch this on your system? But when?"


    "No, I heard it when you confessed it yesterday."


    Erica rified.


    After all, she was awake back then.


    But it was a little surprising to learn that she actually nned to reveal everything to him.


    "Huh...? So you were awake back then?"


    Ary asked.


    For some unknown reason, he started to feel slightly embarrassed.


    "Yup,"


    Erica replied in a proud tone.


    "Hah..."


    Ary sighed, then a smile formed on his face. He turned to her and asked,


    "So, would you be my girlfriend?"


    He was feeling slightly nervous about asking, but he did it since he got confirmation that she was in love with him.


    Erica, on the contrary, lowered her gaze after hearing this, and replied,


    "I''m d to see that you''ve asked me. However,"


    "Y-Yeah?"


    Ary''s nervousness increased when Erica added, "However," to her statement.


    Then, with a cold face, she nced at him and avowed,


    "I don''t want to be your girlfriend."


    "Wha...?!"


    After hearing her remorseless statement, Ary was left bbergasted and asked,


    "But... why...?"


    ***


    "Hmm? Selina? What''s wrong?"


    Galiriothoxmus, who had just got out of his room, asked as he saw Selina walking here and there while mumbling,


    "What should I do? What should I do?"


    "Ah! Lord Galiriothoxmus?!"


    Selina reacted as she saw Galiriothoxmus.


    "Hmm? You look so nervous. Did something happen?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked with concern for her after seeing her nervous.


    "Um, well, it''s... umm..."


    She stammered. She didn''t know how to exin it clearly.


    "Calm down. Take a deep breath and exin what happened."


    Galiriothoxmus advised.


    "O-Okay."


    Selina replied, then as per his instruction, she took a deep breath and said,


    "Actually, Warrior Ary was doing something indecent with her partner Erica."


    Selina finally rified the reason behind her nervousness, and just by hearing those statements, Galiriothoxmus''s face lit up with thrilling emotions as he reacted,


    "Ohoho~ well well. Ary was faster than I expected."


    Then, while stepping forward in a heroic style, he remarked,


    "Let an expert like me have a look."


    ***


    "But why? Didn''t you say that you loved me when you were sleeping yesterday? Was that a lie?"


    Ary inquired after getting rejected by her.


    "No, I wasn''t lying."


    Erica replied, still looking down.


    Her statement was confusing to Ary. She said she loved him but didn''t want to be his girlfriend. Then, what was she up to?


    "What are you trying to say?"


    Ary, who waspletely perplexed, asked.


    A mischievous smile formed on Erica''s face as she grabbed Ary''s cor and yanked it toward her, and in the next moment, their lips touched.


    While Ary was left stunned after seeing his second kiss gone as well, on the other hand, Erica closed her eyes in rxation.


    Muah!


    A sound was made when their lips were lifted.


    "W-W-Wha...?"


    Ary, who was perplexed and didn''t understand what and why she was doing, gotforted when Erica dered.


    "To be honest, being your girlfriend is boring."


    "Huh?"


    Ary responded.


    "That''s why..."


    Erica called out as she licked her lips and proimed,


    "You''re going to marry me in the future!"


    And with a dted eyes expression, Ary was left stunned after hearing this.


    "But..."


    Ary''s expression changed to solemn. He asked,


    "Are you sure about what you are saying?"


    He also loved her but wasn''t certain whether Erica would be able to be happy with him since he was alone without any rtives to speak to.


    "Yeah."


    Erica replied in a dedicated tone and then gently embraced him, saying,


    "I''m not like other girls who think of you as an odd one since you''re an orphan. Neither my parents nor I would mind this. I love you and that''s all I need to be with you together forever."


    "...?!"


    Ary''s eyes got dted in surprise after hearing this. No one considered him equal to others. In his middle school, he was only praised because he was a genius. Some of his old colleagues used to tease him by calling him an orphan or an odd fe.


    But after seeing someone who cared about him, not about his family background, his eyes got wet with tears.


    He embraced her back while holding back his tears. There were tears in his eyes, but they wouldn''t flow out of them.


    Erica smiled as Ary embraced her, and then she asked,


    "So, would you still think that we won''t be able to be happy together?"


    After hearing her testimony, Ary shook his head and replied,


    "Nah, I believe we can."


    Erica smiled a little more after hearing this andined,


    "But I''m still not happy about what happened before."


    "Eh?"


    Ary responded as he realised what she was talking about.


    "If you want, you can control me, but you want to enjoy it. That''s why you let me suck your boner."


    Ericained, trying to show that she was angry.


    "Ah, um, I''m sorry. I can do anything to make up for this."


    Ary avowed.


    "Hmm? Anything?"


    Erica asked as her furious face started to shape a mischievous smile.


    "Yeah."


    Ary replied, still feeling guilty.


    After getting confirmation, Erica leaned closer to his face and requested,


    "Then, kiss me one more time and I''ll forgive you."


    "Huh? Kiss you?"


    Ary repeated.


    "Yeah, do it now before I change my mind."


    Ericamanded.


    "A-A-Okay."


    Ary stammered, then gently wrapped his left arm around her back and the right one around her neck and asked,


    "Um, would you close your eyes first?"


    "Ah, I want to see you doing it. Hah, well, I''m closing it then."


    Erica replied, then closed her eyes.


    Ary closed his eyes as well and moved forward his face toward her, and soon enough, their lips touched one another, but gently this time.


    ---


    After a few seconds, he lifted his lips. Both open their eyes while looking at each other with a little smile. Then, again, they came closer and were about to go for another kiss.


    *Chirp*


    "Hmm? Oh my my~"


    Suddenly, the mechanical door slid aside, and Galiriothoxmus saw them about to kiss.


    "Ah!"


    They both reacted and stepped back from each other.


    Just by glimpsing it, Galiriothoxmus was left thrilled and said,


    "Go on, go on. Let''s make good memories."


    And while dancing, he stepped toward them, suggesting,


    "Give each other a romantic kiss, fes. Like, "Swooch~~" or maybe like an Earthly French kiss."


    After hearing those statements, both Ary and Erica were embarrassed a little and called out,


    "You... you."


    "Hmm? What''s up?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked as he listened to their words clearly.


    But in the next moment, both Ary and Erica screamed,


    "You perverted deity!!!"


    and togetherunched a powerful punch at Galiriothoxmus''s egg face,


    "GWUAKH??!!"


    With an utter cry, Galiriothoxmus fell out of the room, and his oval face was cracked with a golden coloured fluiding out of it.


    "Lord Galiriothoxmus!"


    Selina called out in worry after seeing him lying on the ground with his cracked face.


    "Ah?!"


    Lady Selene, who had just arrived there, was shocked after glimpsing this, then she sighed while cing her right palm over her face, saying,


    "Hah...He never changes, will he?"


    While Ary just remembered something.


    "Hey, I totally forgot about this."


    Ary said.


    "Hmm? What?"


    Erica asked.


    Ary nced at Erica and said,


    "Today is the training day for us. We''d better hurry up or else we''ll bete."


    "Training day?"


    Erica repeated, then she sighed and mentioned,


    "Hah...isn''t it too early?"


    "Well, it won''t be a problem. We''ll level up after training. Isn''t it good?"


    Ary remarked since he was so excited about training.


    "Hah... fine."


    While cing her right palm over her forehead, Erica sighed.


    Then they got off the futon, and Ary said, with a dedicated voice,


    "Let''s do our best!"


    "Hmm. Sure."


    Erica replied with a smile.


    And thus the day of the training finally started.

 Chapter 20: Training in dungeon

    <h4>Chapter 20: Training in dungeon</h4>


    After a while, they both teleported to the training ground with Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded, as he found that there was darkness everywhere.


    "W-Where are we?"


    He asked, slightly perplexed.


    "This is the starting ground. Your training begins inside the dungeon there."


    Galiriothoxmus mentioned this while wiping the golden fluid from his oval head with his handkerchief.


    "In a dungeon?"


    Erica repeated as her eyes fell toward her right as she saw a big cage that was emitting a red glint.


    ''I''ve only heard that dungeons used to have scary monsters...''


    She pondered, then a dedicated look shaped her face. She thought,


    ''I will definitely y more monsters than Ary.''


    While Ary, on the contrary, pondered while looking at the dungeon,


    ''So, that''s the dungeon, huh? Hmmm... I better be cautious. It sure will have more monsters to fight.''


    While they were lost in thought, a calm voice from the front announced,


    "I''m d to see that every warrior has finally assembled here. So, now today, I, Albert Ster, hereby announce the official training session for you, children."


    Father Albert announced.


    "Oh, it''s Father Albert."


    Ary called out.


    Father Albert, who had already glimpsed Ary, gave a smile at him.


    "Hmm? Did you know him?"


    Erica, Galiriothoxmus, and Lady Selene asked.


    While Erica didn''t know about Father Albert, Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene, on the other hand, seemed surprised after seeing that Ary knew him.


    "Ah, yeah. I know him. He''s the father of every heavenly realm. I had a friendly talk with him yesterday."


    "Oh, that''s great."


    Erica replied with a smile since it''s not a big deal in her view.


    However,


    "Y-y-y-you talk with father? Friendly?!"


    Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene were left astounded after hearing this.


    Talking with their father was a huge surprise for both of them, since no other deity could talk with him normally, let alone be friendly.


    "L-Lady Selene..."


    Galiriothoxmus called out, still surprised over Ary''s statement.


    "Y-yeah?"


    Lady Selene responded.


    "I think I was wrong. This kid sure has potential."


    Galiriothoxmus imed in an apprehensive voice, since he realised that Ary could be able to do anything.


    In response, Lady Selene just smiled a little since she had no words left to say.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong? Why are you two so surprised?"


    After noticing their reaction, Ary asked while tilting his head.


    "Ah, nothing."


    Both of them replied while diverting their heads.


    "Hmm? Weird."


    Ary responded.


    Then, his attention was shifted to Father Albert''s exnation.


    "So, my children. Here is some basic information that you all need. You can all get levelled up by defeating as many monsters as you can. You don''t have to care much about your health because your health can be recovered by the regeneration ability that you have. We deities will keep track of your progress, and the person who kills the most powerful monster will be rewarded. And the award will be the heavenly beast of ice."


    "What?!"


    Every warrior present there was left startled after hearing this.


    "A-A heavenly beast?"


    Ary was left stunned as well. However, Erica...


    "Um, what''s this heavenly beast?"


    She asked while tilting her head.


    After hearing her query, Lady Selene smiled and, while raising her right index finger, she exined,


    "A heavenly beast is a supreme beast of the heavenly realm that assists warriors in their journey."


    "I see..."


    Afterprehending about the heavenly beast, Erica responded by putting her right finger on her chin. She seemed to be more and more curious about the fight.


    A smile formed on the face of Father Albert after seeing the reaction of every warrior. He raised his right arm and avowed,


    "Now then, let the training session begin!"


    As he announced, like a race of deer, every warrior started running toward the dungeon, howling,


    "Stay out of my way!!"


    "I''m going to get the heavenly beast!!!"


    "No, I''ll be the one to get this, Bastard!"


    After seeing their enthusiasm, Ary and Erica stay in their ce while pondering,


    ''Aren''t they...a little too enthusiastic?''


    They might be new, so they didn''t know the importance of a heavenly beast to warriors.


    "You two might find it odd."


    A sagacious voice was heard from the left.


    Both Ary and Erica shifted their gazes to the left and saw Father Alberting toward them.


    "Father..."


    Ary called out after seeing him.


    Father Albert smiled at him then, while looking toward the dungeon, hemented,


    "For a fellow warrior like them, a heavenly beast might be like everything. However,"


    then he nced at Ary and Erica and advised,


    "I''ll rmend you focus on getting stronger. If you manage to be strong enough, then I''ll promise you two that I''ll give you two a heavenly beast as a reward."


    "Wha?! really?!"


    Erica was left startled after seeing the unconditional devotion of Father Albert.


    "Yes,"


    With a gentle smile, Father Albert replied.


    "I''m honored, father."


    Ary said, then he looked toward the dungeon and added,


    "I promised you that we''d try our best."


    Then, he nced at Erica and requested,


    "Let''s go."


    "Yeah,"


    Erica replied, and then, with dedicated looks on their faces, they ran toward the dungeon.


    After seeing them go away, Galiriothoxmus broke his peace and called out,


    "Um, father..."


    "Hmm?"


    As his eyes shifted to Galiriothoxmus, Father Albert reacted. He asked,


    "What''s the matter, my child?"


    "Um, would you...really think that they will be capable of defeating ''him''?"


    Galiriothoxmus stammered.


    A smile formed on Father Albert''s face after hearing his statement. He replied,


    "Of course, they can."


    Then, he nced toward the dungeon, and with a smile, he added,


    "After all, they are also from the same world as him."


    Pat! Pat! Pat!


    While running, they both came into the dungeon. The atmosphere inside the dungeon was cold, and the surroundings looked kind of scary.


    "Wow...so that''s what the dungeon looks like from inside."


    Ary said while looking around in amazement. While he was amazed at the surroundings,


    Erica, who was acting so brave a minute ago, called out while shivering,


    "Y-yeah, but i-it''s kind of creepy."


    "Nope, it isn''t."


    Ary replied, then while taking a deep breath, he said,


    "Now, I''m feeling the vibes of my favourite shounen manga."


    "Eh?"


    Just after hearing this statement, Erica''s expression changed to bewilderment. Shemented,


    "Don''t tell me that you''re thinking of this training as a y."


    Ary didn''t reply but smiled, then he raised his arm and called out,


    "Almita, retrieve my de."


    *Swish*


    And with a swishing sound, his de appeared on his right arm, and while holding the de, he eximed,


    "Monsters of the dungeon, here Ie!!!"


    Then, at his full speed, he started running inside.


    "H-Hey, Ary! Wait!!"


    Erica ranted, then she followed him.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary suddenly stopped.


    "Huff... huff... Idi... idiot... I told you... to stop... Dummy..."


    While gasping, Ericained.


    "Hmm?"


    She reacted after seeing that Ary was not responding. She moved forward, saying,


    "What''s the matter? Where are you looking-?!"


    Suddenly, she was left bbergasted as she saw something terrible.


    "W-W-W-What....is this....?!"


    She mumbled in a terrified voice.


    In front of them, there were about 100 or so skeletons lying on the ground, some with missing bones and some with broken bones.


    With a severe expression on his face, Ary stepped forward and red at the bones.


    "Hmm...they aren''t too old. It seems like there is a dangerous monster here, as expected."


    He looked around, trying to find the source of the monsters who were responsible for these deaths.


    "H-hey, Ary. Don''t tell me that you''re thinking of finding the monster who did this."


    Ericamented since she realised that Ary''s expression clearly said that he was plotting something.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he nced at Erica and confirmed,


    "Yes, that''s what I''m thinking of."


    "What?!"


    Erica was left furious as well as stupified after hearing those statements.


    "Don''t be stupid!"


    Erica ranted, yet suddenly,


    "AAAARRRRGGHHH!!!"


    "Huh?!"


    Both of them reacted as soon as they heard that scream.


    "It might be from the right area. Let me check!"


    Ary said as he ran toward the direction where he heard the scream.


    "Ary, Wait!!"


    Erica yelled, trying to stop him, but then she followed him.


    ***


    "Hehe."


    With the help of a crystal globe, Father Albert smiled after seeing thismotion.


    He red at Ary and mumbled,


    "Let''s see, child. Will you manage to show your true strength...or not?"

 Chapter 21: The Arrival of Moonlight Riders

    <h4>Chapter 21: The Arrival of Moonlight Riders</h4>


    While following the scream, both Ary and Erica ran toward the right, and soon enough, they found themselves on the dark ground full of stinky dark mud.


    "What is this?"


    Ary called out while ring at the mud with an uneasy expression on his face.


    "Yuck! It smells so awful."


    Erica covered her nose due to the foul smelling from the mud.


    "S-Stay away from me!!! Somebody, help!!!"


    "Hmm?!"


    They both shifted their gaze to the right and saw a girl with ck hair and a pair of blue eyes trembling in fear as a goblin got nearer to her.


    "Hmph."


    Ary responded, and while tightening the grip of his de, he ran toward that goblin.


    "Wait, Ary!"


    Erica tried to stop him since she thought that it would be dangerous.


    However,


    "Ice de!!"


    *SLASH*


    While yelling for an attack, he shed the goblin in two.


    "Eh...?"


    Just by glimpsing this, Erica was left dumbfounded.


    While swinging his de to remove the purple blood of the goblin, Ary red at that girl and asked,


    "Are you alright?"


    "Th-Thank you..."


    That girl replied, still petrified by the incident that happened to her.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t harm you anymore. Here, get up."


    Aryforted her and extended his right arm toward her to get up.


    "Um, thank you..."


    She seemed impressed by Ary''s gentle nature.


    However,


    "That witch... staring at my Ary..."


    With a terrifying voice, Erica mumbled while giving her furious gaze at that girl.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, the book of Almita made a dinging sound.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded as his eyes fell to his right shoulder.


    <Skill upgrade:- Lifeforce Assimtion LVL 2>


    Instead of unlocking another skill, it upgrades skills.


    "Wait, what? Why not another new skill?"


    Ary asked. It was new to him to know that there was no new skill this time, even after doing an action.


    <Host, you should focus on strengthening your skills as well. It would be problematic for you if you only got skills but no upgrades.>


    Almita reported.


    "Ah, fine."


    Ary replied, still notpletely satisfied.


    "Wow...your book can talk."


    That girl was left stunned after seeing Almita talking.


    "Hahaha. Yeah, it can."


    Ary replied with a littleugh.


    "Mary!!"


    Suddenly, a soft voice was heard from behind them.


    "Hmm? Ah, Mike, Emily."


    That girl, Mary, called out as she saw a boy and a girling toward her.


    "Hmm? What?!"


    Ary red at them and was left startled as they saw their appearance.


    "J-Jack...Jinne..."


    He called out in a low yet surprised voice.


    "Hah, thank goodness, you''re fine."


    Emily said in a relieved voice as she arrived in front of Mary and gently grabbed her hands.


    "Yeah,"


    Mary assured them while ncing at Ary. She admitted,


    "He saved me. If he wasn''t here, then maybe I would be a goner for sure."


    "Oh!"


    The boy reacted.


    Then, he stepped toward Ary, and while bowing a little, he thanked him, saying,


    "Thanks a lot, man."


    "A-Ah, yeah, no problem."


    Ary replied in a slightly apprehensive voice.


    The reason why he was shocked was that both that boy and girl, Mike and Emily, had the same appearance as Jack and Jinne. It seemed like both Jack and Jinne had been resurrected.


    "Um, Ary. What''s the matter?"


    Erica asked after seeing him spacing out.


    "A-Ah, it''s nothing."


    Ary lied and pondered,


    ''It might be some kind of coincidence.''


    Unexpectedly, a voice brought him back to his senses.


    "By the way,"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his attention shifted to Mike.


    Mike forwarded his right hand and introduced himself,


    "I''m Mike Shanahan."


    Then, he pointed his index finger toward Mary and Emily andmented,


    "And they are my friends. Emily Willians and Mary Jim."


    After introducing themselves, Mike gave him a friendly smile.


    Ary smiled back and introduced himself,


    "Nice to meet you, Mike. My name is Ary Inochi."


    Yet again, after hearing, "Inochi," all three of them were left startled.


    They didn''t reply but red at Ary.


    Ary showed a fake smile as he understood why they were gazing at them and responded,


    "It''s just a mere coincidence that my surname matches that of the 1st Warrior. Nothing special. Please don''t mind it."


    After hearing Ary''s testimony, they seemed to believe it.


    After realising that they believed him, Ary showed his right palm at Erica and introduced her,


    "And this is Erica Kisai. My friend-Ouch!!"


    After getting called "friend," Erica kicked on Ary''s right foot and then showed a smile at Mike and others and introduced herself again, saying,


    "Nice to meet you all. My name is Erica Kisai. Ary''s fiancee, not a friend."


    Then, she nced at Ary and asked, in a terrifying voice,


    "Right~ Ary~"


    "Y-y-y-yeah, right. Hehehe."


    With a fake smirk, Ary confirmed.


    Actually, he didn''t want to reveal this, yet Erica felt jealous after being called a "friend,"


    "Pfft. Hahaha hahaha."


    After seeing this y, Mike burst out inughter, while Mary and Emily were just smiling. And then, while removing the tears from his eyes that hade because ofughter, Mike said,


    "Hahaha. Man, you two are so hrious."


    Then, with a smile, he suggested,


    "By the way, since we are all together, what about we hunt monsters together? Let''s form a team."


    Then he nced at Ary and asked,


    "What did you think?"


    And Ary, who had already thought of it, nodded and replied with a smile,


    "Yeah, sure."


    The reason why they agreed that easily was because Mike and Emily got confident that Ary and Erica were good since they saved Mary.


    And as for Ary and Erica, Erica agreed since Ary agreed, and Ary agreed because he saw the reminiscence of Jack and Jinne in them, which prompted the unconditional gratitude in his heart.


    Yet their decision was right because the dungeon was full of dangerous monsters. If they didn''t work together, then maybe they would face another danger. That''s why it was better to face it together than face it alone.


    While tightening the grip of his de, Ary stepped forward, but suddenly he halted. He pondered,


    ''Why am I getting a bad feeling now?''


    Unexpectedly,


    "RARRGRRRRRR!!!!"


    "Hmm?!"


    They all got alerted as they heard these howling noises.


    "W-What''s that?!"


    Mike said, in an alerted voice, and out of worry, he extended his right arm and called out,


    "Warmita!"


    A scythe with a sharp blue edge appeared on his right arm.


    "Armina!"


    Emily called out, and a fierce bow with blue stripes appeared on her right arm.


    "Mataton!"


    Mary called out, and a healer''s staff appeared in her arm.


    "Ah..."


    Ary saw that healer''s staff in Mary''s hand and realised why Mary was helpless before. She was a healer and didn''t know aboutbat.


    While standing on alert, Ary nced at Erica, who was standing while tightening her staff, and pondered,


    ''It seems like we have two healers in our group. Though I have to protect Erica and others no matter what!''


    "Grrrrr!!!!"


    While howling, a group of unknown beasts appeared from the inner side of the dungeon.


    "W-What are they?"


    Emily called out in a slightly confused as well as fearful voice.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging voice.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his eyes shifted to Almita.


    <Moonlight rider has been discovered.


    Ability:- Fire burn and Dark Beam.


    Weakness:-None.


    Rank:- S-ranked beast.>


    Almita reported.


    "What the-?!"


    Mike was left bbergasted after hearing the rank of the beast.


    "S-ranked...?!"


    Mary and Emily were left scared since they may have been ranked lower than this.


    The beasts were made of dungeon rock, withva-covered eyes and a dark aura surrounding their bodies.


    Their appearance looked kind of scary.


    "Ary..."


    Erica called out in a slightly uneasy voice after hearing the ranking of the beast.


    Ary didn''t respond but tightened the grip of his de and mumbled in a serious tone,


    "This is going to be one hell of a battle."

 Chapter 22: Stay on Guard!

    <h4>Chapter 22: Stay on Guard!</h4>


    "Listen carefully."


    In a tight voice, Ary called out while standing on alert to face the Moonlight Riders.


    "I and Mike will attack those beasts."


    Ary suggested, then he nced at Emily and suggested,


    "Emily, while we attack them, you use your arrow to shoot at them as a help."


    "Okay."


    Emily replied.


    Then, his eyes shifted to Erica and Mary. He avowed,


    "Erica and Mary, you two will heal us whenever we get hurt. We''ll try to finish this as fast as we can."


    "We understand."


    Both Erica and Mary confirmed it.


    Then, Ary gazed back at the Moonlight Riders andmented,


    "Mike, let''s go."


    "On yourmand."


    Mike replied.


    Then, while tightening the grip of their weapons, they both ran toward the beasts.


    "Grr!! RRAAARRRRRR!!!"


    The beast assaulted them.


    "Get the hell away!!"


    Mike yelled as he swung his scythe and, with a swishing sound, it only gave a scratch to one of the moonlight riders.


    "Damn!"


    Mike cursed as he realised that his attack didn''t kill the beast.


    And after getting one hit by Mike, the beast still had the strength to fight.


    He jumped at Mike.


    However,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!"


    Luckily, Aryunched a slice attack at that beast with his full force, and with a ck-colored glint from his de, the beast had been cut in half with dark blood all over the ground.


    "Ding!"


    As Ary killed a beast, Alimta made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <Skill unlock:- Sneak Walk>


    "Ah..."


    Mike was left open-mouthed after glimpsing this.


    Ary stood in front of Mike and suggested while ring at the remaining moonlight riders.


    "Mike, It seems like your skill level is lower than this beast. I have a n. I''ll attack the beast and when their strength decreases, you''ll give them the finishing blow. Got it?"


    "Yeah!"


    Mike agreed, and once again, with furious expressions, they ran toward the beasts.


    "RAAAWWWRRRR!!!"


    The beasts jumped toward Ary.


    "Dark Scar of Death!"


    Aryunched a slicing blow at one beast, and as expected, the beast got cut in half again.


    "Ding!"


    Again, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <Skill boost up:- Dark Scare of Death levelled up from LVL 1 to LVL 2>


    Ary smiled after hearing that, but his focus got shifted to Almita and at the same time, a moonlight rider jumped at him, roaring,


    "RAAAAAAWWWRRR!!"


    "Wha?!"


    Ary reacted, but suddenly,


    "Slice assault!"


    Mike yelled at the beast andunched a slice attack and a ck glint shined from the tip of his scythe with the clinking noise. The beast''s body had been cut into half while its body emitted the dark blood of the previous one.


    "Haha. Thanks."


    Ary smiled at Mike after getting saved by him. Well, truthfully, Ary would be able to defend himself, but he might get injured if Mike didn''t attack that beast back at the moment.


    "No problem."


    Mike replied while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    Then, they nced at the other moonlight riders.


    "Let''s finish them off."


    Ary stated as he tightened the grip of his de and stood on alert.


    "Definitely!"


    Mike remarked while tightening the grip of his scythe.


    Unfortunately, they were ambushed from behind by two beasts. However,


    "Shikneh!"


    Swish!


    Abo of green and red arrows hit the beasts, and they vanished into thin air.


    Ary and Mike red back, it was Emily''s arrows. She yanks the string of her bow and two arrows appeared on it miraculously.


    "RARRRWWWWRRR!!"


    But even after killing about ten moonlight riders, more beasts appeared from the deeper hole of the dungeon.


    "Damn, there are so many. We''ll be dead now."


    Mike got terrified after seeing so many moonlight riders appeared.


    "There are so many!"


    Emily freaked out in fear.


    "No way...what should we do?"


    Mary called out in a petrified voice. Her body started shivering after seeing the beast since she thought they would all be dead.


    "Grr..."


    Erica silently gritted her teeth in anger, pondering,


    ''Do those damn deities n all this?''


    After getting into trouble, she would have thought that this was the n of the deities. However, it was just the training. You must call it a ruthless training session.


    "Calm down. Don''t give up yet."


    Aryforted him.


    He tightened the grip of his de andmented,


    "Life has endless possibilities. No need to ept defeat just yet!"


    "Ary..."


    Erica called out after hearing his words, while Mike, Mary, and Emily gazed at him, still petrified.


    Ary''s serious expression turned furious, and while gazing at the moonlight riders, he yelled,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion- full power!!"


    And like thunder, silver light surrounded him, and with full force, he swung his de toward the moonlight riders, yelling,


    "Strike!!!"


    And a powerful shockwave darted from his de toward the moonlight riders, and with a booming noise, smoke appeared everywhere, and as the smoke disappeared, thend would be seen as full of the dark blood of moonlight riders.


    "S-So....lethal..."


    Mary called out while gazing at the area with a wide-eyed expression, while Erica, Mike, and Emily were looking at the spot, speechlessly.


    "Huff...huff....huff..."


    Ary started panting heavily and knelt with the support of his de. Since he used his full strength, his body became fragile.


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging noise.


    Ary smiled as he thought that it might be some healing ability. However,


    <Skill upgraded:- Status gawking eyes, Nightmare Assault, Ice de, Fire resistance. All are upgraded to LVL 2.>


    Almita reported.


    Ary''s face shaped a bewildered expression after hearing this. He pondered,


    ''Will this book ever do something in my favour? Like giving me the ability that I wanted?''


    Then, he signed and lowered his gaze in exhaustion.


    "Ary!"


    Erica stepped toward Ary in worry after seeing him kneel in exhaustion.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his eyes shifted to them.


    "Are you all right, bro?"


    Mike inquired as he stepped up toward him with Emily and Mary.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    Ary replied, still panting.


    He ended up using his maximum strength just to ovee this danger, despite knowing that there might be more lethal monsters inside the dungeon.


    Suddenly, a thought struck Ary''s head. He smiled and his eyes shifted to Erica and Mary. He requested,


    "Cast your healing spell."


    "Huh?"


    They both reacted as they remembered their healing ability. However, out of fear, they almost forgot that they were both healers.


    Well, it isn''t funny because people usually panic in trouble, and due to that, they end up taking the wrong route.


    "Ah, yeah. Sure."


    They both replied while showing the tip of their spherical staff toward Ary. They called out,


    "Heal him, Arael/Mataton!"


    Abo of blue and green mes surrounded Ary, and within a minute, his exhaustion went away.


    Ary smiled and pondered,


    ''It seems like Erica has powered up now. She can even be able to remove my exhaustion now.'' Then, the reason why she powered up came to his mind, his face turned slightly red, and he pondered again,


    ''Damn, why did I fail to remove those damn moments?... Though, they aren''t too bad.''


    "Hah...I''m so weak. Damnit."


    In a voice that of a crybaby, Mike called out while making a crying face.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his gaze shifted to him. A smile formed on his face. Hemented,


    "Don''t think you''re weak, Mike. You''re strong. If you weren''t there to kill that beast, it may have injured me brutally."


    "But..."


    Mike mumbled, not satisfied by Ary''s words.


    Ary got up and turned to Mike and imed, while cing his right palm on Mike''s right shoulder,


    "No one is born strong. Everyone trains themselves to be strong. I know you have potential and I''m sure one day you''ll definitely unleash it."


    Then, a smile formed on Ary''s face. He added,


    "Hey, I have an idea. What about training together after this training session? It will be fun, don''t you think?"


    After hearing this training invitation, Mike jumped up, and with an enthusiastic smile, he replied,


    "Hell yeah, that will be great."


    "Hehe. Let''s do it after this."


    Ary confirmed, then his gaze shifted to the deeper area of the dungeon. He imed,


    "However now, we will better focus on getting through it. I have a feeling that the monsters inside of this dungeon are more lethal than the Moonlight Riders."


    "Hmm? What do you mean?"


    Mike asked since he felt a vibe of terror from Ary''s words.


    Ary stepped forward toward the deeper area of the dungeon, saying,


    "Let''s stay together. We''ll have to survive till the end."


    "Ah, yeah."


    Emily replied, and Mike, Erica, and Mary nodded and started following Ary.


    While walking inside, Ary pondered,


    ''This isn''t normal training. What had Father Albert nned for us Warriors?''


    ***


    While after reading Ary''s thought, the father, Albert, who had been watching them, smiled and mumbled,


    "What I nned, huh? hahaha. You''ll soon find out...dear Ary."

 Chapter 23: Crystal Valley

    <h4>Chapter 23: Crystal Valley</h4>


    While stepping deeper into the dungeon, they soon glimpsed a blue glow within the valley.


    "What''s this?"


    Mike called out while tightening the grip of his scythe, thinking that it might be dangerous.


    "Hold on!"


    Ary stopped them while showing his right palm, and while making a serious face, he stepped forward, saying,


    "Let me have a look. If there is something dangerous, then I''ll call you guys."


    "Okay."


    Mike, Emily, and Mary agreed. While Erica, with a worried expression, stopped him, saying,


    "But Ary, it might be dangerous if you go alone."


    After seeing her concern for him, Ary smiled at her, saying,


    "Don''t worry, Erica. I''ll be fine. I''m an S-ranked Warrior."


    "Umm, okay. Get back as soon as you can."


    In a worried voice, Ericamanded.


    "Haha. Yup."


    With a littleugh, Ary agreed. Then his re shifted toward the blue light of the dungeon, and while tightening the grip of his cutter de, Ary stepped forward.


    Erica was looking at him worriedly.


    Suddenly, a soft handnded on her right shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    She reacted as her eyes shifted to her right. She saw Mary and Emily there.


    "Don''t panic. He will be fine."


    Emilyforted her.


    "Yeah, Ary is strong. Don''t worry too much."


    Mary assured Erica with a smile.


    After hearing their positivements, a smile formed on Erica''s face. She nodded and said,


    "Hmm. You''re right."


    Mike smiled at Emily and Mary after seeing themfort Erica, then he nced at Ary, who was stepping forward, and said inwardly,


    ''Ary, be careful.''


    While Ary, who was stepping toward the blue light, asked while twisting his face toward his right shoulder,


    "Almita, do you feel any sign of danger from that area?"


    <No, host. The area is not dangerous, but you better have a look to assure yourself.>


    Almita reported.


    "Hmm."


    Ary nodded.


    Then, soon he arrived inside the blue-emitting cave-like area.


    "Wow..."


    An unexpected "wow," came out of his mouth as he saw something so beautiful.


    The area was full of crystal and it was shining brightly and looked so morous as well.


    It seemed like the valley of crystal.


    "Man, that''s so incredible."


    Ary called out while looking around.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his gaze shifted to Almita.


    <Crystal Valley was detected. Levelling up crystals detected.>


    Almita reported.


    "Levelling up crystals?"


    Ary repeated this term in confinement after hearing it.


    <Yes, host.>


    Almita confirmed, adding,


    <The crystal of this valley will help a warrior level up. However, It only helps when Warrior is on the verge of levelling up. If Warriors aren''t on the verge of levelling up then It''ll only boost the warrior''s strength.>


    After hearing this statement, Ary''s face shaped into a bewildered expression. He said,


    "The name of the crystal is wrong, I think. It will boost up crystal instead of levelling up."


    Then, he sighed and asked,


    "So, how will it help?"


    <The warrior has to ce it in the core area of their body.>


    Almita reported.


    "Core area? Chest?"


    Ary questioned this since he thought that the core area would be the chest.


    <Yes, host. However, there''s a difference in the core areas of both males and females. The core area of males is the navel and the core area of females is the chest.>


    Almita rified.


    "I see."


    Ary nodded a little, then went forward and took the crystal from the ground.


    It was a little hot, but Ary did as Almita said and ced the crystal in front of his navel, and as soon as it touched his navel, it became immersed within his body.


    "H-Huuuh?! It vanishes?"


    Ary was left stunned after seeing the disappearance of the crystal.


    <Yes, host. It gets inside your core region now and it''ll help you level up whenever you battle any strong beast.>


    Almita reported.


    "I see-Ah?!"


    Suddenly, Ary started feeling a hot sensation in his body.


    "Wh-What''s going on?!"


    He said to himself while grabbing his belly.


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging sound again. It seemed like it had found something.


    <Temporary heat is detected as a side effect of crystal leveling.>


    "What?!"


    Ary reacted.


    He knelt while panting and pondered,


    ''Even if it''s temporary, I''m feeling like I''m inside of hell or something. Goddamnit!!''


    His body began to heat up, causing sweat to escape through his skin pores.


    After a while of struggling, a cold sensation ran down his body.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he opened his eyes. Somehow, he started to feel a little more energetic.


    He stood up and asked, mumbling,


    "Does the crystal start to affect now? I started feeling slightly powerful all of a sudden."


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging sound again, reporting,


    <Skill unlock:- Poison resistance LVL 1>


    "Hmm? A new skill?"


    Ary reacted, thinking,


    ''I think struggling like this also helps in unlocking a new skill. Hmm...not bad.''


    Then, he turned around, saying,


    "Let me tell others about it."


    Then he started to go back.


    While Erica and others, on the contrary, started to get worried about him.


    "Hey...isn''t he taking a little more time now?"


    Mike mentioned while ring at that blue-emitting area,


    "D-Don''t worry, Mike. He''ll be here soon. Hahaha."


    With a fakeugh, Emily assured.


    She had started to look uneasy.


    "Why hasn''t he arrived yet?"


    Erica finally called out in an anxious voice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Erica. He will be back soon."


    Maryforted her despite feeling ufortable as well.


    "Hey, guys!!"


    "Hmm?!"


    They all reacted as they heard a familiar voice.


    It was Ary.


    "Ary!!"


    Erica called out as she stepped forward.


    While waving his right hand, Ary was walking toward them.


    Erica arrived in front of him and, with a worried voice, she asked,


    "What makes you take this long, dummy? Was there something dangerous?"


    After seeing her worry, Ary started tough.


    "Huh? What''s so funny about it?"


    Erica started to feel furious after seeing herughing over her worry.


    After realising that she had be furious now, Ary gently held Erica''s silver hair and sniffed it. He imed,


    "Nothing, Honey. I''m just feeling so nice." "H-Honey?"


    Erica repeated. The startling thing for her was to hear this word from Ary. Also, Mike, Emily, and Mary were there. Because of this, she started to feel slightly embarrassed.


    She lowered her head, saying,


    "Call me like this when we''ll be alone."


    Ary smiled after hearing her statement and whispered into her right ear,


    "As you wish, Honey~"


    Cough!


    Mike coughed after seeing him being a love bird and asked,


    "So? What did you find there, bro?"


    Ary nced at Mike and, with a smile, he hinted,


    "Let''s go, you''ll find out."


    Then, he started moving back to the cave.


    After seeing him go back, they all started following him.


    As soon as they arrived there, they all let out "wow," after glimpsing the crystal valley around them.


    While Ary, who was standing on the left side, picked up a crystal and tossed it toward Mike, saying,


    "Mike touched that crystal to your navel."


    "Hmm? Okay...?"


    Mike didn''t understand, but he did what Ary instructed, and as he touched the crystal, the same started happening to him.


    "Wh-What?!"


    Mike whined, and he knelt while grabbing his belly.


    "Mike!"


    "Mike!"


    Both Emily and Mary ran toward him and knelt while asking about his condition.


    "A-Ary, what did you do just now?"


    Erica, who was standing beside Ary on the left side, asked while ring at Mike.


    Ary, with a smile, replied,


    "You''ll find it soon."


    "Hah..."


    Mike let out a sigh as the cold sensation ran down his body.


    He gradually got up and started to look around him as he felt something different.


    "Ary, what was that crystal?"


    Mike asked as his gaze fell on Ary.


    "That was the levelling up crystal, although it only helps in levelling up when you''re just a little step away from jumping onto another level. Yet it also boosts one''s energy."


    Ary rified while raising his left index finger.


    After hearing this testimony, a smile formed on Mike''s face. Hemented,


    "I see. No wonder I am starting to feel so energetic now."


    Then his eyes fell on Mary and Emily. He advised,


    "Why don''t you guys try it as well?"


    "Hmm?"


    "Huh?"


    Both Emily and Mary responded.


    "Yeah, it will be great."


    Ary said then he added,


    "But you guys have to ce it on your chest, not on your navel."


    "Hmm? Chest?"


    Erica repeated.


    "Yes," Ary confirmed, shifting his gaze to her and rifying,


    "Male Warriors must ce it on their navel. But female warriors have to ce it on their chest."


    Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!


    Erica, Emily, and Mary sighed, but then picked up the crystals and ced them on their chests, between their massive mountains of boobs.


    "Umm~"


    "Ahhh~"


    "Nghh~"


    With the soft moans, they all knelt on the ground while trying to resist the heat. They were moaning unconditionally. The sweat started running down their bodies and their eyes with some pearls of tears. Truthfully, the scene looked so erotic.


    Gulp! Gulp!


    Both Ary and Mike gulped down the saliva from their mouths after glimpsing this erotic scene.


    "H-Hey, Mike."


    Ary called out.


    "Y-Yeah."


    Mike responded.


    "Are you also experiencing an unexpected rapidity in your heartbeat?"


    Ary asked while glimpsing the scene in front of him.


    Mike smiled and replied while showing a thumb up,


    "Not only that, bro. I am also experiencing a nose bleed now."


    "Eeeeh?!"


    Ary reacted in surprise.


    "Hah..."


    All three of the girls sighed as they felt the coldness around them.


    They got up and while looking around, they smiled.


    "I feel so energetic."


    Erica called out with a smile.


    "Me too."


    "Yeah, same."


    Mary and Emily confirmed it.


    Then, Erica nced at Ary and Mike, and suddenly, her face shaped a bewildered expression, she asked,


    "What''s wrong with you two? You two are sweating."


    "Nothing."


    Ary and Mike replied while diverting their gazes in the opposite direction of each other.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica tilted her head as she didn''t understand their reaction.


    Cough!


    While removing the blood from his blue sleeve, Mike coughed andmented,


    "Well then, let''s get moving now."


    "Ah, right."


    Ary replied.


    "I have also collected some crystals in my storage bag."


    Emily told Mike.


    "Good."


    Mike smiled at her.


    Then, they started moving forward, and after moving some footsteps away, they glimpsed a terrible scene.


    "Wha?!"


    Ary was left bbergasted as he saw the scene in front of him.


    There was a valley of fire with some fire-wrapped beasts around it.


    "Grrr!!"


    They started to get furious as they saw Ary and others.


    "Man, they are like hell beasts."


    Mike panicked after seeing them.


    While Erica, Emily, and Mary looked frantic at that time.


    Ary didn''t say anything but tightened his de and pondered,


    ''Just how many beasts will we have to fight now?''

 Chapter 24: The Demon Guardian

    <h4>Chapter 24: The Demon Guardian</h4>


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound and reported,


    <me Carnal Beasts detected.>


    <Ability:- me shower and poison arrow.>


    <Weakness:-coldness.>


    Rank:- S-ranked.>


    "S-ranked again?!"


    Mike freaked out after hearing the rank.


    Ary narrowed his eyes while ring at them and mumbled,


    "Status gawking eyes."


    Suddenly, his purple eyes changed to blue, and he saw the red-colored energy inside the beasts with stats of twelve thousand in every one of them.


    After glimpsing their stats, his eyes fell on others as he saw their stats.


    Erica:- Five thousand.


    Mike:- Three thousand.


    Emily:- One thousand and five hundred.


    Mary:- Only one thousand.


    Then, he raised his head and saw his stats.


    "Huh?! Twelve thousand and five hundred?"


    He called out as he saw his own stats.


    "Huh? What, bro?"


    Mike''s attention had shifted to Ary.


    "Ah, it''s nothing."


    Ary neglected, then he tightened the grip of his de and cautioned,


    "Listen carefully,"


    Then, he nced at Mike and Emily andmented,


    "I''m going to strike at the beast. Seize the opportunity andunch your best attack on the beast when they are weakened or trying to attack me."


    "Okay."


    Both Mike and Emily agreed.


    Then, Ary nced at Erica and Mary and asked,


    "You two already know what to do, right?"


    They both nodded their heads.


    "Good."


    Arymented, then he nced at the beasts that were ring at Ary and others with anger in their eyes.


    "Here Ie."


    Arymented, then darted at the beast, roaring.


    "Grrr!!! RAWRRRRRRR!!!"


    A beast jumped at Ary tounch an attack.


    "Hmph."


    Ary reacted with a smile since he knew what to do.


    "Ice de!"


    SLASH!


    The beast had been cut in half like it was nothing and vanished while leaving blue fume around the area.


    "Coldness and ice des are nearly the same in a sense."


    With a smile on his face, Arymented.


    "What? Is cold their weakness?"


    Emily asked after glimpsing the scene.


    "Yup,"


    Ary replied, then held tight to his de and darted at the other me Carnal.


    Mike and Emily looked at each other and nodded as if they had already made a n.


    "Hiyaaa!"


    Ary, with his ice de ability, shed at one of the me Carnal.


    "GWAAARRR!!"


    As he shed one, another oneunched a fire beam at him.


    "Tsk."


    While clicking his tongue, Ary jumped above the beam andunched a slice attack at the beast, but unfortunately, the beast dodged it and bite Ary''s left arm.


    "Argh!!"


    Ary wailed while trying tounch an attack.


    Swish!


    As the beast bites his arm, a crystal blue arrow hit his head with swift speed and the beast disappeared.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he gazed to his right. He came to realise that it was Emily''s arrow.


    Ary nced at his wound. The poison of the beast didn''t affect him since he had poison resistance, but his strength decreased a bit.


    "Tsk! That''s bad."


    Ary cursed the beast, then he heard the roaring sound.


    He nced at his front and saw the group of beasts ready to attack Ary.


    "KWARRRRRRR!!!"


    Unexpectedly, the beasts started shooting poison arrows from their mouths.


    "Tsk!"


    Ary clicked his tongue and started diverting the arrow with his de.


    The poison didn''t affect him, but it did lower his strength. That''s why he started deflecting them.


    *Clink* *Clink* *Clink* *Clink*


    His de made clinking sounds while reflecting the arrows.


    While deflecting the arrows, he peeked at Emily and Mike, but they were fighting with another group.


    Then, he nced at the beasts. The beasts were constantly shooting arrows at him.


    "Hmmm...."


    Ary, while deflecting the arrows, began to think about how to defeat them all.


    "Damn!! Why aren''t they dying now?!"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his gaze shifted to Mike, though he was still deflecting the arrows.


    He glimpsed that Mike was screaming in frustration since their attack didn''t seem to be affected by the beasts.


    "Huff... huff... I''m... already at my limit."


    While gasping, Emilymented.


    Each arrow would consume 10% of her energy.


    She was an A-rank Warrior, which was why she had some disadvantages as well.


    Ary widened his eyes as he realised a way to defeat the beasts.


    He jumped back while dodging arrows and started running, saying,


    "Mike, Emily, retreat now!!"


    "What?"


    "But why?"


    They both seemed confused.


    "Just do it!"


    Arymanded.


    "Okay!"


    They reacted by starting to run back.


    "GRRAAAAAA!!!"


    As they started running, the beasts started following them.


    "Hey, why are they running toward us?"


    Mary asked Erica.


    They were standing some distance away from them.


    "Do we have to run as well?"


    Mary added.


    Erica didn''t say anything but red at Ary, pondering,


    ''What''s he nning now?''


    While running, Ary closed his eyes and began focusing on his de.


    "Coldness and energy...I need both...."


    He mumbled.


    And while concentrating on his de, he mumbled,


    "I need coldness with destructive power."


    Then, he opened his eyes and the colour of his eyes changed to almond.


    He stopped and turned toward the beasts that were running toward him while howling.


    Ary clenched his teeth and with the full force he shed his de toward the beasts, yelling,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion-Strike of Crystal Ice!!!!"


    Swish!!


    And with swift speed, the shockwave containing crystal ice darted at the beasts, and within nanoseconds.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!!!!


    A supermassive explosion arose, and the mes of the valley turned cold. Soon enough, the me valley turned into an ice valley.


    "Huff... huff... huff... It worked."


    Ary mumbled while heavily gasping.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound.


    <Unlock Skill:- mal recovery.>


    "Yes!"


    Ary''s face lit up in joy as he heard about the recovery. It was something that he wanted the most, despite having Erica and Mary. Maybe it was because he didn''t want to be dependent on anyone.


    Ary knelt and closed his eyes.


    "Bro!"


    "Ary!"


    Mike, Emily, Erica, and Mary ran toward him after seeing him warm out.


    Swoosh!


    Unexpectedly, a blue me surrounded Ary.


    "Hmm? Is that..."


    Erica called out as she somehow understood what it was.


    Ary raised his right arm and called out,


    "mal Recovery-Activate!"


    And soon enough, the me started to be denser and denser while healing Ary''s wounds.


    He didn''t get hurt much, but he did get a little hurt.


    Soon after a minute or so, the me disappeared and Ary''s body fully recovered.


    Ary looked around him.


    A smile formed on his face. He mumbled,


    "It looked like it worked."


    "Ary..."


    Suddenly, a soft yet terrifying voice was heard from the right.


    "Hmm? Huh?!"


    Ary reacted as he nced to his right and was left petrified as he saw the sweet yet terrifying face of Erica.


    She stepped toward him and asked in her sweet yet terrifying voice.


    "You have me, right?"


    "Y-Yeah."


    Ary stammered.


    She came closer and asked,


    "Then why did you need a recovery skill, huh?"


    "W-Well, frankly, I just don''t want to bother you too much."


    Ary replied honestly, but Erica didn''t seem to be concerned with this.


    Her sharp crimson gaze fell on Ary. She asked,


    "Did I ever say that you''re bothering me?"


    "Ah, well..."


    Ary hesitated.


    Mike, who had arrived there, showed a smile and said,


    "Bro, I feel like you''re being screwed."


    "Shut up."


    Ary replied in a slightly angry voice.


    "Ary...Tell me..."


    Ericamanded.


    "Ah..."


    Ary was left reluctant. He didn''t know how to convince her now.


    "Hmm?!"


    Ary reacted as he sensed somethinging toward them with hyper-speed.


    "Look out!"


    He yelled, pushed Mike back and embraced Erica, and jumped backward but fell to the ground while holding her in his arms.


    Swish!


    The valley behind them got hit by something like a shockwave and then,


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOM*


    The way to run out of the valley got sealed.


    "Wha-?!"


    Mike was left bbergasted after glimpsing that attack.


    "W-What is this...?"


    Mary mumbled in a frightened voice.


    "Was that a shockwave?"


    Emily questioned.


    "Are you okay?"


    Ary asked Erica in a panicked voice.


    "Umh, yeah. But what was that?"


    Erica asked.


    Ary didn''t reply but red at the area from where that st came from.


    Ary''s expression changed to fury as he sensed the presence...of a Demon there.


    "To think that you''ll dodge my de...I''m truly impressed."


    A sharp voice was heard.


    As soon as the smoke disappeared, a man with blue skin and five snake-like tails appeared from the right.


    "You...!"


    Ary got enraged as he confirmed that the person was none other than a demon.


    After seeing Ary''s fury, the demonughed and imed,


    "You''re just a mere human and you''ve already started showing your nature in front of me, huh? Not bad."


    The demon said, then he nced at Ary''s face with his crimson eyes and eximed,


    "Let''s see how you can get away from me. From the protector of the mighty Demon King."


    "What?!"


    Mike, Emily, and Mary were left mystified after hearing this.


    Ary, who was staring at the demon with his furious gaze, asked,


    "Are you a Demon Guardian?"


    After hearing his query, the demonughed once again, and while outstretching his arms, he imed,


    "Yes, I''m. I''m the mighty Shikh, or I think you must say..."


    Then, he gazed at Ary and imed,


    "You''re dead."

 Chapter 25: The Arrival of an Ultimate Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 25: The Arrival of an Ultimate Warrior</h4>


    "Hmm?"


    Father Albert reacted as he sensed some demonic energy from the dungeon.


    He frowned his eyebrows, pondering,


    ''I don''t think our dungeon has demons. Are there any intruders?''


    Then, he closed his eyes while standing on a greenfield.


    "Huh?!"


    He reacted as he opened his eyes in an instant.


    "No way..."


    Then, he nced toward the north and mumbled,


    "What''s a Demonic Guardian doing in the dungeon?"


    When he opened his right palm, his crystal ball reappeared.


    He nced at the Demonic Guardian, then he realised that Ary was also there.


    He sighed after seeing Ary and pondered,


    ''Will he be able to defeat him? His ranking is not the same as that of the Demonic Guardian.''


    Then, a thought struck his head.


    He smiled and focused on Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary.


    He spotted his left index finger on them and called out,


    "Santika."


    Then, he smiled and nced at Ary and said,


    "I hope you don''t disappoint me, my child."


    ***


    Ary was ring at the Demonic Guardian with a furious gaze, pondering,


    ''Demon...I will definitely kill him.''


    His anger toward demons after seeing Selina''s past increased rapidly.


    Mike, who was frightened to see the Demonic Guardian, pondered,


    ''What should we do now? A Demonic Guardian is an SSS-ranked beast. Defeating him is impossible for our group.''


    Then, his eyes shifted to Ary. He mumbled,


    "Will Ary be able to take him down...?"


    Emily and Mary were scared after the appearance of the Demonic Guardian. They were both shivering in fear.


    While Erica, on the contrary, nced at Ary and pondered,


    ''Will we be able to defeat him together...?''


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as his gaze shifted to Almita.


    <Demonic Guardian is found.


    Rank:- SSS-ranked beast.


    Weakness:- Unknown.


    The chance of winning is 5%.>


    Almita reported.


    "Tsk!"


    After hearing the rank and the possibility of winning, Ary clicked his tongue.


    He thought that the rank would be SS-ranked, but it was greater than that.


    Also, the possibility was low.


    "Status Gawking eyes."


    Ary called while ncing at the Demonic Guardian.


    It showed one million.


    "Wha?!"


    Ary was left bbergasted after discerning this.


    "What is he doing?"


    Shikh mumbled after seeing Ary ring at him.


    "Guys, stay back."


    Arymanded.


    "What?! But Ary-?!"


    Before Mike and others could react, while tightening his des, Ary ran toward the Demonic Guardian.


    "Haaaaaaaaa!!!!!"


    He yelled while running.


    Actually, yelling was unnecessary, but he did that because it gave him the vibe of his favourite Shounen Manga.


    "Heh."


    The Demonic Guardian smiled after seeing Ary''s stupidity.


    "ZIIIIIIZZZZZ!!"


    "Wha?!"


    Ary jumped back as a snake of the Demonic Guardian darted at him.


    "Hehehehe. What a fool, human."


    Shikhmented as he shrugged his shoulders, adding,


    "Did you think that you''d defeat me just because you have a sword?"


    "Hmph. I know I''ll defeat you."


    Ary replied.


    After seeing his confidence, Shikh smiled more and said,


    "Well, then."


    Snap!


    Then, he snapped his fingers and some packs of demonic wolves appeared from behind him.


    "What?!"


    Mike and others were left terrified after seeing the appearance of the demonic wolves.


    "Grrr!!!"


    While howling, the demonic wolves stepped forward.


    Ary shifted his attention to the demonic wolves.


    Swish!


    "Hmm? Ngh!"


    Suddenly, a sharp arrow darted at him, but luckily, he dodged it.


    "You!"


    Ary bellowed as he saw that it was Shikh who fired it.


    "Hehehe. I''m your opponent. Don''t forget that."


    Shikhmented with a smirk.


    The demonic wolves ran towards Mike and the others.


    "Huh?!"


    Ary reacted with a worried expression, but he wasn''t able to protect them since Shikh was there.


    "Don''t stress, Ary."


    Emilymented.


    Swoosh!


    Then, she fired an arrow at a demonic wolf and added,


    "Focus on your battle with that demon over there. We are strong enough to talk down these beasts."


    "Ah, okay."


    Ary replied. He wasn''t sure whether they defeated them or not, but he believed in them.


    He shifted his attention to Shikh, and he tightened the grip of his de and frowned his eyebrows.


    "Well, well. To think that a mere human like you would have that much courage is absurd. I must say I''m unimpressed."


    Shikh added with a creepy smile.


    Ary didn''t respond, but with a swift speed, he shed at Shikh.


    And as he reached in front of him, hended a slice attack.


    Unfortunately, Shikh''s appearance vanished like smoke.


    "What?"


    Ary reacted as he didn''t understand what just happened.


    "Over here, human."


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he turned around and saw him standing about a mile away from him with the same creepy smile.


    "When did he..."


    Ary called out, but suddenly,


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <A skill of the Demonic Guardian is Found. Mirror imaging.>


    "Mirror image? Damn!!"


    Ary cursed after hearing about the mirror images.


    He realised that it may be a problem.


    But without any second thought, he darted toward the Demonic Guardian again.


    "Hehe."


    With a smirk, Shikh jumped, and suddenly, three more clones, mirror images of him, appeared around him, and they all darted their snakes at Ary.


    "Dark Scare of Death!"


    With a swing of his de, Ary decapitated every snake.


    Shik''s mirror images disappeared and he jumped backward, saying,


    "To think that you''ll decapitate my snakes is quite disappointing, I must say."


    Unexpectedly, the heads of every snake grew up again.


    "What?! They regenerated?!"


    Ary reacted while widening his eyes after glimpsing them regenerate.


    Shikh opened his right palm and a crop cutter-like de appeared in his arm.


    He nced at Ary and said,


    "Let''s get serious now."


    Then, with a swift speed, he flickered at Ary.


    His speed was so hyper that Ary didn''t notice when he arrived in front of him.


    Heunched a slice attack at Ary, but luckily, Ary defended himself with his de.


    With a creepyugh, Shikh thrust Ary backward, saying,


    "You know, kid."


    Then, he forwarded his face, saying,


    "In battle, focus matters a lot."


    "GWAH?!"


    Unexpectedly, he kicked at Ary''s belly, and with a quick speed, Ary flew away in the air.


    "Ary!"


    Erica called out, but she failed to go since demonic wolves were circling them and Mike and Emily were protecting them.


    With a maniacalugh, Shikh ced his left palm over his face, saying,


    "How weak he is. I thought I''d face some strong warriors, but who would have thought that I''d end up facing a kid. Hahaha."


    Cough! Cough!


    While coughing, Ary got up, shivering due to pain. He felt a sharp pain in his left rib.


    "Grrr...why is it hurting that much?"


    Ary mumbled while gritting his teeth.


    "Hey, kid."


    Shikh, who was standing some distance away from him, called while stepping towards Ary.


    Ary nced at Shikh.


    "Are you really a warrior?"


    He poked fun at Ary.


    Ary didn''t reply.


    He picked his de from the ground and while tightening the grip on his de, Ary finally said,


    "Yes, I''m a warrior, Ary Inochi."


    "Huh?!"


    Shikh was left terrified after hearing the surname "Inochi."


    He red at Ary and asked,


    "You''re...an Inochi...?"


    Ary realised that Shikh might know about the first Warrior.


    He nodded and darted toward Shikh, yelling,


    "Yes, I''m!!"


    "Nightmare Assault!!"


    Then, heunched a dark shockwave at Shikh.


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive explosion happened.


    "Huff... huff... huff..."


    Ary started panting. He was already fragile from the Shikh attack, but he tried his best to knock Shikh down.


    However,


    Swish!


    "GAH?!"


    Unexpectedly, an arrow pierced through Ary''s chest at a swift speed.


    Ary, with a bbergasted expression, looked at his chest.


    Ary knelt while holding his chest.


    "Ary!!!"


    Erica became worried after glimpsing Ary''s condition.


    "Your surname might be Inochi. But you''re not that Inochi."


    As the smoke disappeared, Shikh was seen standing there while lowering his gaze.


    Then, he red at Ary, and with hyper-speed, he ran toward Ary tond a finishing blow.


    "Die!!!"


    Shikh yelled and swung his de at Ary.


    sh!


    "Wha?!"


    "Huh?"


    Both Shikh and Ary were left bbergasted and perplexed as Shikh''s right arm got cut off and flew away toward the sky.


    Shikh jumped back as he realised the presence of someone stronger.


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, a ck-suited man appeared in front of Ary while holding a blue de in his right hand.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted after glimpsing this.


    "Huh...?"


    Mike, Emily, Erica, and Mary responded after seeing the appearance of an unknown person.


    "Are you okay, kid?"


    He asked. His voice reflected a sense of caring.


    "Um? Y-Yeah."


    Ary replied.


    "Um, Wh-Who are you?"


    Ary asked, trying to stand up.


    That man grabbed Ary''s hand and supported him to stand and said,


    "I''m Kashi Tachibana..."


    Then, he nced at Shikh andpleted his words,


    "An Ultimate Warrior."

 Chapter 26: Demons in the Dungeon [I]

    <h4>Chapter 26: Demons in the Dungeon [I]</h4>


    "Grrr..."


    Shikh gritted his teeth, and within a minute, his arm regenerated.


    "Ultimate Warrior, eh?"


    Hemented, then another crop cutter-like de appeared on his left arm. He roared,


    "Then, I''ll kill you first!!"


    Then, with a swift speed, he darted at Kashi.


    Kashi swung his de, saying,


    "Seven strikes of Death."


    And with a single swing, about seven lethal shockwaves flicked at Shikh, cutting his arms and legs and every snake on his back.


    "Wha?!"


    Shikh was left bbergasted as the sharp pain and the flood of blood roamed his body.


    "AAAARRRGGGHHH!!"


    He knelt while screaming.


    Mike was left stunned after seeing the onught done by Kashi.


    While Emily and Mary closed their eyes after glimpsing the brutal scene, that meant the destroyed body of Shikh.


    Erica was gazing at Kashi, pondering,


    ''Who is this guy...?''


    While Ary, who was just beside Kashi on the right side, gazed at him, pondering,


    ''So... that''s the power of an Ultimate Warrior...?''


    Then, he looked at Shikh, pondering,


    ''His attack is so lethal. This demon is almost dead.''


    A strong breeze started blowing.


    Every injured part of Shikh recovered and his crimson eyes started glowing, hemented with a creepyugh.


    "It looks like you''re worthy of my opponent."


    Then, he finally stood up, and while standing alert, hemented,


    "Come at me then, Warrior."


    Kashi didn''t reply but tightened the grip of his de.


    The pressure around the area started to be denser and denser.


    "Uh?"


    Mike grabbed his throat as he started to feel difficulty breathing.


    "Wh-What''s going on?"


    Emily said as he grabbed her neck as well.


    "I..."


    Mary grabbed her neck, but she fell to the ground, gasping.


    "Mary!"


    Erica yelled as she held her and prevented her from falling.


    "M-Mary...."


    Emily said as she knelt.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Erica asked in a panicked voice as she gazed at Emily.


    Emily didn''t respond as she lowered her gaze.


    Erica gazed toward Kashi and Shikh and mumbled,


    "What are they doing?"


    While Ary, who had resistance to high pressure, nced at Kashi and pondered,


    ''What''s he going to do?''


    With a demonic roar, Shikh darted at Kashi.


    Kashi closed his eyes. He still had that serene expression on his face.


    He ced his de in front of his face, straight, and mumbled,


    "Strike-7"


    Then, he opened his eyes and walked toward Shikh.


    "Go to hell!"


    Shikh yelled, and soon they reached in front of each other.


    Shikhunched a slice attack at Kashi and while dodging that attack, Kashi walked forward and,


    sh!


    "Wha?!"


    Shikh reacted.


    They both crossed paths.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as he understood what happened.


    Shikh looked at his neck as he felt a sharp pain there.


    Soon enough, his head fell to the ground.


    "Huh?"


    Even Shikh himself was confused after realising that his head had been decapitated.


    "How...?"


    He was questioned and his body fell to the ground as well.


    Kashi turned around and while ncing at Shikh, hemented,


    "You''re weak."


    "Huh?!"


    Shikh got enraged after hearing this, but he was helpless.


    His body turned into ashes and his head started vanishing.


    In anger, he yelled,


    "You damn Warriors. Just wait and watch!! My lord will undoubtedly kill you all in one day. Just you wait-!!!"


    Soon enough, his head vanished, leaving behind ck smoke.


    Ary, who was surprised by Kashi''s strength, nced at Kashi and mumbled,


    "Status Gawking Eyes."


    He was curious to know how powerful Kashi was.


    "Wha?!"


    Ary was left utterly surprised as he saw Kashi''s stats.


    ''Twenty Million?! How?!''


    Kashi''s level was skyrocketing. No wonder he defeated Shikh like it was nothing. He was an Ultimate Warrior, after all.


    Kashi looked at Ary and stepped toward him.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted after watching hime.


    "Are you Ary Inochi?"


    He asked in a in voice.


    "Y-Yeah."


    Ary reacted, slightly apprehensive for some unknown reason.


    Kashi focused on Ary.


    It felt like he was examining something.


    While Ary, on the other hand, was mystified. He didn''t know why Kashi was ring at him with that much focus.


    "Hmm. Good. You''re still a beginner, but you''ve achieved S-ranked. It''s really good."


    Kashiplimented Ary as he stepped forward and took out a green spherical pill from his left pocket.


    He gave it to Ary, saying,


    "Eat it. It''ll help you to recover more rapidly than your skill."


    He somehowprehended Ary''s mal recovery.


    "Ah, okay."


    Ary nodded and took the pill, eating it without a second thought.


    Within a second, a red light shone around Ary''s body, and soon enough, his wounds recovered.


    "Hmm..."


    Ary looked around his body.


    "I''m all healed..."


    Ary mumbled with a little smile forming on his face.


    "Ary!"


    Erica, along with others, who had defeated the demonic wolves, ran towards Ary.


    "Hmm?Eric-Ah!!"


    Ary reacted, but abruptly. Erica jumped toward him and embraced him, and because of that, Ary fell to the ground.


    "Idiot. Idiot. A big idiot. Why did you be so careless?"


    With teary eyes, Erica asked while tightly yet gently embracing Ary.


    "Ah...I''m sorry. I thought that maybe I could defeat him."


    "Dummy, Dummy, Dummy, Dummy..."


    Erica didn''t say anything else but continuously said "dummy" to Ary while embracing him.


    She was worried about Ary a lot.


    She almost thought that she had lost Ary back then. Luckily, Kashi arrived at that time, or else Ary would be a goner.


    "Bro, it''s not good."


    "What''s the meaning of being a team if you fight alone?"


    "You did wrong."


    With low voices, Mike, Emily, and Maryined while looking at Ary with slightly disappointing looks.


    "I''m sorry."


    Ary replied in an apologetic tone.


    He did all this to protect them. He didn''t want them to get hurt. That''s why he fought alone and left the weak beasts to his teammates.


    Suddenly, Ary''s eyes fell toward Kashi, who was looking around with an alert look.


    It looked like he still doubted that there were still dangers.


    "Um, excuse me, sir."


    Ary called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as his gaze shifted to Ary.


    Still embracing Erica in his arms, Ary got up and, with a smile, hemented,


    "Thanks a lot for saving us."


    If Kashi wasn''t there, then they might have ended up dead.


    Kashi didn''t say anything but smiled a lot and nodded.


    Then, his attention was again shifted toward the surroundings.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted, then both Erica and Ary looked at each other, then Ary asked,


    "Is there anything that''s been bothering you?"


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as he nced back at Ary after hearing his query.


    His face shaped into a serious expression, he revealed,


    "Yes, ording to Father Albert, some demons have entered the dungeon."


    "Wha?!"


    Ary, Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary were left bbergasted after hearing this.


    The training session for the Warriors turned into a battle for them.


    The sweat of fear ran down their faces. They didn''t see any other Warriors.


    The only question that came to their mind was,


    What happened to the other Warriors? Why aren''t there any other Warriors?


    So many negative thoughts starteding to their minds.


    Ary ced his right palm over his forehead in anxiety and pondered,


    ''Why is this happening now?''


    "Don''t stress too much."


    Suddenly, a voice of hope was heard.


    It was Kashi, who wasforting them, saying,


    "As long as I''m alive, I won''t let anyone of you die."


    He apologised with a grave voice. His voice had a power that reflected his confidence.


    Ary, after hearing this, smiled at Kashi and said,


    "Thanks a lot, Senior."


    "No need."


    Kashi replied and turned around, saying,


    "We have to get out of the dungeon first. Let''s go."


    "Yes."


    Everyone replied as they started following him.


    While walking, a thought struck Ary''s head. He pondered,


    ''Who was the Lord that Shikh was uttering about? Is that the Demon King, Arterismet VII?''

 Chapter 27: Demons in the Dungeon [II]

    <h4>Chapter 27: Demons in the Dungeon [II]</h4>


    They started walking down the dungeon.


    While Kashi and Ary were looking around to find some monsters to kill, Erica and others, on the contrary, just wanted to get out of the dungeon.


    They didn''t want to risk their lives in this training.


    In the case of Erica, she didn''t have to worry since she had the staff that safeguarded her in any situation.


    While walking, Ary nced at Kashi, and asked,


    "Um, Senior, What''s your ranking?"


    He was curious since he realized that Kashi was an Ultimate Warrior.


    Kashi didn''t mind looking, but while moving forward, he replied,


    "I''m an X-ranked Ultimate Warrior."


    "X-ranked?!"


    Ary was left stunned.


    X ranked Ultimate Warrior means that Kashi was the only one ranked below a heavenly Warrior.


    "It means you''ll soon be a Heavenly Warrior, right, Senior?"


    Ary asked with a sparkling eye expression.


    With a sigh, Kashi replied,


    "Nope, it''s not what you think."


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted in confinement.


    With a nk expression, Kashi replied, still walking forward,


    "The rank of an Ultimate Warrior doesn''t level up like it did back when we were normal Warriors. In the faction of Ultimate Warrior, our ranking only increased when we faced the strongest demon higher than our rank. And as it goes for me, my rank will only increase when I face an X-ranked demon, in simple terms, a Demon General."


    Kashi rified.


    "I see..."


    Ary responded and began pondering,


    ''It''s distinct from the way I thought.''


    But he was curious, hence he continued,


    "By the way, do you live in seclusion, Senior?"


    "Yes,"


    "Are you able to create a separate dimension as well?"


    "Most likely, yes."


    "But Senior, you''re an Ultimate Warrior, right? Then, where''s your Heavenly Beast?"


    "I left in my realm."


    "Oh, what''s the category of your Heavenly Beast, Senior?"


    "It''s a Griffin."


    "Wow...that''s so cool."


    Ary continued questioning, and Kashi continued answering with a in expression on his face. He didn''t seem to be pissed off by this.


    While glimpsing them talking like this, Mike, who was walking behind with Emily and others, called out,


    "Hey, I think Senior Kashi is tolerant, don''t you think?"


    He saw how Ary was continually questioning Kashi about the Ultimate Warrior and how Kashi, without a sign of anger, replied to his questions.


    "Yeah, I think you''re right."


    Emily said that she noticed that as well.


    While Erica and Mary just showed fake smiles to them.


    "Also, Senior, I have a request," Ary called out.


    "What is it?" Kashi asked, still walking.


    "After weplete our training here, will you train us?"


    Ary requested with a dedicated look on his face.


    "Hmm? I won''t mind. However, are you sure about it?"


    Kashi said, then asked for Ary''s confirmation.


    "Hmm? Yeah, I''m, why did you ask that?"


    Ary replied.


    He didn''t understand why Kashi asked whether Ary was certain about training or not.


    A little smile formed on Kashi''s face. He replied,


    "It''s because my training is not a child''s y. If you''re really determined to get trained only by me, then I won''t mind. However, don''t me me for being lethal."


    Gasp!


    Mike, who had just heeded that, held his breath.


    He remembered that Ary told him that they would train together, but what if Senior Kashi would train them?


    Mike pondered,


    ''No way, I''m going to train under senior guidelines. I know my bro, Ary, will deny-''


    "I agree."


    "What?!"


    Mike reacted in awe after seeing that Ary agreed with Kashi''s terms.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he heard Mike''s voice. His gaze shifted to Mike.


    Ary smiled as he remembered something.


    Ary''s attention shifted to Kashi, and he requested.


    "Senior. My friend Mike also wanted to train. Will it be fine if he trains under you?"


    "Huuuh?!"


    Mike reacted in a terrified voice.


    "No problem."


    Kashi replied.


    "Thank you, Senior."


    Ary replied with a joyful expression and nced at Mike while showing a triumphant expression.


    He was happy because he would get proper guidelines for training, yet Mike, on the contrary,


    ''Is he even my friend? How could he do something this perilous to me?''


    While lowering his head, Mike pondered with a miserable expression.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    Ary mumbled as he sensed something unpleasant.


    Suddenly, Kashi stopped and grabbed the grip of his de while standing on alert.


    "Is there a demon, Senior?"


    Ary asked as he held the grip of his ck de in the same hand.


    "No, not a demon."


    Kashi replied.


    Unexpectedly, with a howling sound, a bat-like beast about half the height of Ary appeared from the darkness and darted toward Kashi and Ary.


    "A bat?"


    Ary reacted, but before he could react any further, with a blink of his eyes, the bat had been cut in half with a blue-colored fluiding out of its torso.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted after seeing the torso of the bat beast fall to the ground.


    "Huh?!"


    Mike and others were left in a daze after glimpsing this.


    Ary nced at Kashi and asked,


    "Senior, did you just-"


    "Don''t let your guard down."


    While interrupting Ary''s words, Kashi replied.


    "Ah, yes."


    Ary replied, then stood on alert again.


    With an ear-hurting noise, some more bat-like beasts appeared from the darkness.


    "What the hell?! How many?"


    Mike freaked out as he noticed that about twenty or so bats had arrived there.


    Swish!


    "Ha?"


    Mike reacted as an arrow from his left was fired toward the bat beast.


    "Idiot, don''t just stand. Attack!"


    Emily, who had just fired the arrow,manded in a slightly irritated voice.


    "Ah, right!"


    Mike responded as he realised that he had a weapon too.


    He opened his right hand and his scythe appeared on his palm again. Then, while holding tight to its grip, Mikemented,


    "Let''s have some fun."


    "Hiyaaaah!"


    Meanwhile, Ary screamed as he shed at a bat beast with his cutter de of death.


    Whoosh!


    The bat beast was killed by Kashi''s de in the blink of an eye.


    "Wow...senior is amazing."


    Ary said as he glimpsed the attacks of Kashi.


    "Krrr...krrr..."


    Unexpectedly, a bat beast darted toward Ary.


    "Hm?"


    Kashi reacted as he thought of killing that beast.


    Nheless,


    "Life Force Assimtion!"


    Ary yelled as his ck de collected the energy and, with a swing of his de,unched a slice attack at that beast.


    "Ding!"


    <Skill Upgrade:-Water de LVL 2>


    Almita reported as Ary killed the bat.


    "Was that..."


    Kashi called out as he glimpsed Ary''s Life Force Assimtion skill.


    A smile formed on his face, and he mumbled.


    "It seemed like what Father said was right."


    There was something that Father Albert told Kashi about Ary.


    ***


    (30 minutes before)


    "Hmmm...it might be a problem if something bad happens to him."


    Father Albert said while looking at the fight between Ary and Shikh.


    Snap!


    Suddenly, he snapped his fingers, and like a shadow, a Warrior in ck with fair skin, blue shining eyes, and ck hair appeared behind him.


    "Kashi. I want you to do me a favour."


    Father Albert said.


    "I''ll do anything you wish, Father."


    Kashi replied while kneeling.


    With a gentle smile on his face, Father Albertmented,


    "I want you to take care of a person..."


    "...His name is Ary Inochi, a Cosmic Warrior."


    ***


    ''I wonder when he will awaken his actual strength.''


    While gazing at Ary, Kashi pondered.


    "Phew~ it looks like all is gone now."


    Ary said to himself while wiping the sweat from his forehead.


    With a sigh, Mike knelt, saying, "Finally, they are gone. I''m so tired."


    "Hah? Are you kidding me?"


    Emily ranted, then while putting both hands on her waist, shemented,


    "You only killed one bat beast and it took about ten minutes. And I killed over five of them. I''m the one supposed to be tired. How could you be tired, huh?"


    Mike diverted his gaze, saying,


    "Ehm...well, my one was bigger than yours."


    "Shut up!"


    Emily roared, since she was really tired.


    She asked for help from Mike while fighting, but Mike denied it with an excuse, saying,


    "Look at this bat. Let me handle that one."


    And he took about ten minutes to kill a bat, while Emily, on the other hand, killed more than five of them within the same ten minutes.


    With a fakeugh, Mary stepped forward and said,


    "It''s fine, Emily. No need to get angry."


    She tried to calm Emily.


    "Hmph. Right. Getting angry only made my blood boil."


    Emily replied while folding her arms and replying in a Tsundere style. Erica, after glimpsing this, showed a fake smile, pondering,


    ''I don''t know why, but I''m feeling a little rtable to this reaction. Strange.''


    "Well, Senior, shall we go forward now?"


    Ary asked as he stepped toward Ary.


    "Yes," Kashi replied.


    Ary nced at Mike and the others and signalled for them to get moving.


    And soon, they started going forward.


    While walking forward, Kashi pondered,


    ''I can still sense the presence of some demons within the deeper end. It''s strange to think how they got here in this Astral Realm.''


    Then, his attention shifted to Ary. He pondered again,


    ''I just have to take care of him and his colleagues. As long as they are safe, everything will be fine.''

 Chapter 28: An unexpected discovery

    <h4>Chapter 28: An unexpected discovery</h4>


    "Hmm...where are those documents?"


    Galirothoxmus said to himself while finding a certain document in the peaks of paperwork in a room.


    Due to Galirothoxmus''s way of finding, almost half of the papers had fallen to the ground.


    "Hmmm? Galirothoxmus? Is that you there?"


    A familiar figure appeared in front of the blue door.


    "Hmm? Ah, yeah."


    Galirothoxmus responded as he noticed Lady Selene appear in front of the door to the department of proficiency, which housed information about Warriors and their biographies.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Lady Selene asked as she stepped forward toward Galirothoxmus.


    "You know, I''m trying to figure out Ary''s past. Maybe I''ll find out the connection between him and the first Warrior."


    While looking at the documents there, Galirothoxmus revealed his n.


    After hearing his testimony, a weary expression shaped down Lady Selene''s face, and while cing her right palm over her forehead, shemented,


    "You''re really acting like a kid now."


    Lady Selene was curious about it, but soon after, she realised that it would be useless to waste time on it since it only replenished their curiosity or nothing else.


    "Ohe on, don''t be like this."


    Galirothoxmus requested, but suddenly his right hand hit a piece of paperwork and, with a "thud," it fell to the ground.


    "Hmm?"


    The attention of both Galirothoxmus and Lady Selene shifted to the paperwork.


    Out of curiosity, Galirothoxmus picked up the paperwork and opened the front brown-colored page to see whose information it had.


    "Found it!! It''s about Ary!"


    Galirothoxmus gushed in exhration and turned the page to look at the information about Ary.


    "Well, let me show you then."


    Since the curiousness took over Lady Selene, she stepped forward to look at it as well.


    Galirothoxmus cracked up a little after seeing that even Lady Selene, who wasining a minute ago, got curious to know about Ary''s past.


    Then, by shifting his gaze to the paperwork, Galirothoxmus called,


    "Let''s see.


    Name: Ary Inochi.


    Race: Human


    Blood group: O+


    Sex: Male-"


    "Stop reading the typical details, go to theplicated one."


    Lady Selene interrupted.


    "Ah, yeah."


    Galirothoxmus nodded, then started reading again.


    "Ary Inochi, a boy with a gifted power of deities-"


    "What?"


    Lady Selene reacted.


    Galirothoxmus tilted his head after reading a line and pondered,


    ''What''s all this about?''


    "Read more."


    Lady Selene requested.


    "Mhm."


    Galirothoxmus nodded, then started reading more.


    "The son of Warrior James Inochi and Warrior Mina Inochi."


    Galirothoxmus halted after reading this.


    Both Lady Selene and Galirothoxmus looked at each other with a perplexed as well as shocked look.


    "What was that? His parents were Warriors?"


    Lady Selenemented with a puzzled expression.


    "I...I don''t understand. ording to what I learned about themter, they were died in a car ident. But about warriors..."


    Galirothoxmus called out.


    He knew nothing about Ary except that he was an orphan.


    Also, he didn''t know much except the fact that Ary''s parents died in a car ident. But then, it was never mentioned that they were warriors. And if they were Warriors, how could Warriors even die in a car ident? It might be something else.


    "I have an idea."


    Galirothoxmus called out while raising his left-handed index finger.


    "Hmm? What?"


    Lady Selene asked, ncing at him.


    Galirothoxmus stepped toward the door, suggesting,


    "Only Father will tell about this. Let''s go and talk with him."


    "Mhm."


    Lady Selene responded, then they both stepped out of the department of proficiency.


    ***


    While walking forward in the dungeon, Kashi suddenly halted.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, senior?"


    Ary asked after seeing him suddenly halted.


    Kashi frowned his eyebrows and grabbed the handle of his de, saying,


    "Stay on guard. Some demons are approaching us."


    "Huh?! Okay!"


    Ary got alerted and tightly grabbed his cutter de of death.


    He looked back at Mike and the others andmanded,


    "Guys, stay on alert. Some demons will arrive soon."


    "Got it!"


    Emily replied as she held the string of her bow with her right index finger and thumb.


    Erica and Mary stand on alert after hearing this.


    While Mike, on the contrary, made a crying-like face,ining,


    "Seriously? More demons toe? Cut some ck, will ya?"


    "Mike, stop whining and focus on surviving."


    Emily ranted.


    "Got it."


    With a weary expression, Mike summoned his scythe again.


    "Klrrr... klrr..."


    Some demons appeared from the right side of the dungeon with an ear-hurting voices.


    "What the-?!"


    Mike almost freaked out after seeing their appearance.


    "Are they...mermaids?"


    Ary mumbled as he saw the appearance of the demons.


    There were about twenty to thirty demons.


    They look like mermaids that started crawling on the ground.


    They have red ws with almond eyes, a green body, and long green hair.


    The problematic thing was that they had nothing on their chest.


    Like their boobs were revealed.


    "Yeaheee!!"


    With a pleasant roar, Mike fell to the ground and a flood of blood burst out of his nose.


    "Mike?!"


    Emily and Mary called out in panic after seeing him fall to the ground.


    But why was he smiling?


    "Oh God, boobs... soft... soft boobs..."


    While continuously uttering these words with a pleasant smile, Mike wasying on the ground.


    "Ermh..."


    Erica and Mary were left speechless after hearing those words.


    "Huh...?"


    Even Kashi was left speechless with a disgusted expression on his face.


    "Seriously...?"


    Ary sighed after seeing Mike''s reactions.


    Ary was resistant to it. He wasn''t resistant before that''s why he got nosebleed back when ogling at girls but since Erica epted him.


    He devoted himself to Erica, and other than her, he didn''t care much about other women. He also didn''t feel embarrassed or nervous around another woman.


    "You..."


    Meanwhile, Emily''s anger was starting to reach its peak.


    She tightened her right fist in fury and, the next moment, she roared,


    "You damn pathetic pervert!!!!"


    "UWAGHK!!"


    With an agonic roar, Mike coughed.


    Sigh!


    Ary sighed after seeing this and nced at the mermaid beast.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <A group of Crawler Angels has been detected.>


    <Rank:-AAA-ranked Demon.>


    <Attack type:- Seduction.>


    <Weakness:-Water and Wind.>


    "Oh, got it."


    Ary responded after hearing their weakness, as he remembered that he had a water de skill.


    He smiled and tightened the grip of his de, saying,


    "Their attack won''t work since I don''t care about that damn seduction."


    "Oh, boy~ don''t look at me like this~"


    One of the Crawler Angels said while cing her right index finger on her lips and looking at Ary with a seductive smile.


    Ary smiled back with confidence that he might not be affected.


    However,


    Ta-dump! Ta-dump!


    His heartbeat started beating rapidly.


    "Wh-What''s this?"


    He mumbled as he grabbed his chest with his left hand.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound again, advising,


    <Being overconfident only makes you fall, Host.>


    <Their seductive skills are so powerful despite having a level lower than yours.>


    <If you look at them, then you''ll get affected by their charm.>


    <They are just like charm demons.>


    "Are you kidding me? How can I defeat them if I don''t look at them?"


    Ary bellowed in anger, yet his heartbeat started increasing with the charm of Crawler Angel.


    sh!


    An agonic roar was heard.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as he glimpsed the Crawler Angel in front of him getting sliced by Kashi.


    After killing her, Kashi nced at Ary and gripped,


    "Ary, don''t be that fragile in front of them. If you fail to protect yourself against them, then they''ll make you their ve in bed. Do you know what I mean? That''s why if you don''t want this to happen, then fight with all your might. Don''t get affected by them. Think about her; think about what she will feel if you do something indecent with those demons and leave her."


    Kashi was hinting at Ary about Erica.


    The number of Crawler Angels was increasing since more of them wereing from the right area.


    Kashi had to protect everyone. That''s why he told Ary, who was the strongest in his group, to safeguard himself.


    Ary halted after hearing this.


    His eyes shifted to Erica, who was creating a barrier around herself, Mary, and the unconscious Mike, while Emily was fighting with the Crawler Angel.


    <Host, think about her. Don''t you say that you''ll only love her and none other than her?>


    Almita tried to encourage Ary.


    "Yeah..."


    Ary called out while closing his eyes and tightening the grip of his de, saying,


    "She''s the only girl that I love and with her, I frolic."


    Then, some blue light started gathering around his de.


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as he sensed something from his right.


    He nced to his right, at Ary.


    "Hmm."


    A smile formed on his face. He mumbled,


    "He really is their son, after all."


    "Boy,e here~"


    "Let''s have some fun~"


    The Crawler Angels starteding toward him.


    Ary didn''t respond but said,


    "She''s the only one I need, not others."


    Then, he opened his eyes, roaring,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion¨Cthe wrath of the Water God!!"


    With a roar, he swung his de toward the Crawler Angels on the right, and some blue shockwave containing water shed at them from his de. Within a second,


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    Even though it was a water attack, it still formed a massive explosion, and with that, the Crawler Angels perished.

 Chapter 29: The Demonic Beast

    <h4>Chapter 29: The Demonic Beast</h4>


    Soon enough, the smoke disappeared from the area and the bloody ground with green blood was seen.


    It looked like Ary''s attack worked.


    While gasping, Ary knelt with the support of his de, wondering,


    ''Why do I always end up being fatigued after this attack?''


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging noise, announcing,


    <Upgraded skills:- Assassin Walk and Water de have been upgraded to LVL 2.>


    After hearing this announcement,


    Ary''s face shaped into a bewildered expression. He thought,


    ''When will I get a new skill? Damn!''


    While gasping, Ary uttered,


    "mal recovery¨CActivate!"


    And a familiar blue me surrounded him, and so, his fatigues vanished.


    He took a deep breath to inhale fresh air.


    "Are you alright?"


    Suddenly, Ary heard a familiar voice.


    He raised his head and saw Kashi in front of him.


    "Yeah, I''m fine, Senior."


    Ary assured him with a little smile.


    "Ary!"


    And as expected, Erica stepped toward him with a worried look.


    "Ah, yeah. Don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Ary assured her, knowing that she might be worried.


    While taking a breath of relief, Erica replied,


    "Thank goodness."


    "Well,"


    Kashi called out as he turned around, adding,


    "If all is good, then let''s get going."


    Then, he started walking forward.


    "Ah, yeah."


    Ary replied to his words, then nced at Emily and Mary.


    But abruptly, his face shaped into a bewildered expression again as he noticed the unconscious Mike.


    "Um, what will we do to him?"


    He asked while pointing his index finger at Mike.


    "Rest assured."


    Mary said as she pointed the tip of her staff at Mike and called out,


    "Mataton¨Cawake him!"


    "Wakh?!"


    With a gasping response, Mike got up.


    "Wh-What just happened?"


    Mike asked as he didn''t understand why he felt like someone had pped him so hard.


    "Well, we''ll exin itter. But first, let''s get going."


    Ary said with a sigh.


    Then, again, they started moving forward.


    "Listen, Ary."


    Suddenly, Kashi called out.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Ary reacted as his gaze shifted to Kashi, who was just a step farther than him.


    "You have an angel weapon that guides and supports you. That''s why you train better and keep in mind that, since you''re a Warrior, your only aim is to defeat the Demon King. Don''t forget that."


    While walking forward, Kashi offered advice.


    "Yes, I understand, senior."


    With a determined voice, Ary nodded.


    Every warrior aimed to defeat the Demon King at any cost, and to do so, they first needed to defeat the minors like Demon Lords and others.


    "Hmmm..."


    While musing on her thoughts, Erica reacted while folding her arms.


    She was having a hard time figuring out a query.


    But after not understanding for a while, she broke her peace and called out,


    "Hey, guys..."


    "Hmm?"


    Others reacted as their attention shifted to her.


    Erica nced at them and showed her query,


    "Isn''t it strange? Till now, we hadn''t encountered any other Warriors. What happened to the others?"


    After hearing her query, Ary called out,


    "Well, yeah. Maybe they are in the deeper area of the dungeon."


    "But what Erica said was right. It''s strange."


    Emily called out while cing her right-handed fingers on her chin.


    "Hmmm..."


    Kashi frowned at his eyebrows after hearing that.


    He closed his eyes and began focusing on the energy of the Warriors.


    "Hmm?!"


    Kashi opened his eyes in shock as he sensed something terrible.


    He started running toward the right.


    "Hmm? Senior, wait!"


    Ary yelled as he followed him.


    "Ary, wait!"


    Erica yelled, but then she and the others started following him.


    "Man, where''s this guy going?"


    Mike said about Kashi while running.


    "Let''s follow him. Maybe he might find something."


    Emily said while running.


    While running, Kashi, with a tense expression, thought,


    ''No way. Why are all the Warriors there?''


    "Senior, at least tell us where we are heading?"


    Ary squeaked while running to catch up to Kashi.


    "Just stay On Guard!"


    Kashi replied in a serious voice.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted.


    Soon, they reached the front of a red-coated cave.


    While gasping, Erica called out,


    "So...what''s going on? Will you exin that please?"


    "Senior, is there something you have found?"


    Ary asked while stepping toward Kashi.


    "Yeah."


    Kashi replied as he took out his de from the ck scabbard on his left waist and added,


    "The presence of a strong Demon."


    "Wha?!"


    Mike was left terrified.


    His tired expression changed into a cry-like expression. Hemented,


    "Why do I always get dragged into a situation like this?"


    "Mike, you''re truly an idiot."


    Emilymented with a sigh while cing her right palm over her face.


    "Almita, retrieve my de."


    Swish!


    Ary called out, and with a swishing sound, his cutter de of death appeared on his right hand.


    While grabbing the de tightly with both hands, Ary stepped forward, asking,


    "So, shall we go in?"


    "Not yet. Let me- Huh?!"


    Unexpectedly, Kashi halted with a shocking reaction, widening his eyes as he glimpsed somethinging out of the cage.


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    A beast was seen in the shadow stepping toward them.


    Clink!


    A sound of a de was made as Kashi tightened his de, saying,


    "Stay on guard, it''s a Demonic Beast."


    "Okay!"


    Ary replied in an alert voice.


    While Mike summoned his scythe, he stepped backward behind Emily, asking,


    "Remember what my mother used to say?"


    "Hmmm?"


    Emily reacted.


    Mike stepped backward while thrusting Emily forward, saying,


    "Ladies first."


    "Tsk! Dummy!"


    Emily, out of anger, punched Mike on the head.


    "Ouch!"


    Mike yelled as he caressed his head out of pain.


    Soon enough, the beast finally came out of the cage.


    It was an enormous lion-like beast with two wings like a bat, two horns like a deer, and red-colored ws.


    "Grrr!!!"


    Kashi started gritting his teeth after seeing it.


    "Wait, is that a..."


    Ary called out,


    "Ding!"


    Almita interrupted his words with a dinging sound, reporting,


    <A Demonic Beast has been detected.>


    <Attack:- w attack, Fireball, sma Ball, Laser Beam.>


    <Rank:- H-ranked beast.>


    <Chance of winning for the host:-5 percent.>


    "What?!"


    Ary was left bbergasted after hearing about the chance of victory.


    He gritted his teeth and said inwardly,


    ''It''s the do and die one. Goddamnit!''

 Chapter 30: Ary’s parents were murdered?!

    <h4>Chapter 30: Ary''s parents were murdered?!</h4>


    "Grrr..."


    While standing on alert, everyone gazed at the Demonic Beast.


    A Demonic Beast appeared in front of them, yet for some unknown reason, he didn''t seem to attack them.


    While Ary, Mike, Erica, and others were panicked, Kashi, on the contrary, seemed to gaze at the Demonic Beast with an indignant expression.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Kashi called out, still on guard.


    "Are you an Ultimate Warrior?"


    The Demonic Beast called out while gazing at Kashi with his red eyes. He didn''t notice Ary''s presence there.


    "He can talk?!"


    Emily, Mike, and Mary freaked out in surprise after seeing that the Demonic Beast started talking.


    While Ary and Erica were gazing at them without a sign of surprise or anything.


    Ary had already known this since he faced Lord Wolfra and Erica, for some unknown reason, just gazing at the Demonic Beast.


    "Yes, I am."


    Kashi replied, still on alert.


    It was normal for him to be on alert since the demonic beast in front of him was an H-ranked beast.


    If youpared Kashi''s rank with the beast, then you''ll understand that they were pretty much on the same level, but since the ranking between Warriors and Demons was different, it was a little difficult topare.


    "Hmmm...fine then."


    The Demonic Beast took a breath and started taking long breaths.


    RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE! RUMBLE! Unexpectedly, the ground started trembling as if his breathing affected the area.


    "That beast!"


    Kashi yelled in outrage, then he nced at Ary and others andmanded,


    "Guard yourself!"


    "Got it!"


    Ary replied, then he nced at Erica to signal her to create a shield around them.


    She nodded as she received his message and raised her Asrael and called out,


    "Covered us!"


    And a green shield appeared around her, which not only covered her but engulfed Mike, Emily, and Mary as well, while Kashi ran toward the demonic beast.


    "I''m sick of you, Warriors..."


    In a low yet terrifying voice, the Demonic Beastmented, then in the next moment, he opened his jaws and, with a swift speed, the fire started collecting on his jaws with a speed just double the way it did with Wolfra and his minions.


    Kashi jumped high tounch his attack on the beast.


    "Fool!"


    The demonic beast ranted, and the next moment,


    "RAAAAARRRRR!!!!"


    He fired the beam at Kashi. Nheless, Kashi swung his de,manding,


    "Wind de¨C6 silhouettes!"


    Swish!


    The air began to collect around him, and with a swung of his de, he cut the beam in half, but the beam darted, didn''t hurt him, but destroyed the valley behind him.


    Thud!


    Kashinded on the ground and jumped backward.


    "RARRRRR!!"


    Yet the beast wasn''t giving up. Heunched his w attack at Kashi, and while jumping to dodge the attack, Kashi called out,


    "Seven Strikes of Death!"


    And swung his de at the leg area of the beast, and as expected, seven strikes cut the leg of the beast.


    "GRRAAAAAA!!!"


    In agony, the beast roared.


    "Curse you, Warriors!!!!"


    He started screaming with his full might, and so the air around him started bing dense and the wind started blowing at a swift speed.


    While covering himself, Ary mumbled,


    "Damn that beast, the pressure is so much here."


    Even Ary, who was resistant to dense surroundings, started feeling suffocated a little.


    He nced at Kashi and, with a thought that he would support him, he ran toward the beast.


    And again, the demonic beast opened his jaws, and this time, a purple sma ball started collecting on his jaws, and within a second, he targeted Kashi and roared,


    "Just Die, Warrior!!!!!"


    SWISH!!


    With a swishing sound, the beam darted at Kashi, and in response, Kashi tightened his de, ready to attack.


    However,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!!"


    With a roar, Ary swung his de, and a ck-colored shockwave from his de darted at the beam and cut it in half with an explosion.


    "Hmm? Ary?"


    Kashi called out after seeing Ary appear there.


    "Senior, let''s defeat him together."


    Ary said in a determined voice.


    "Huh?"


    At first, Kashi wanted to deny his request because of the danger, but after seeing his determined look, he sighed and held tight to his de, remarking,


    "Good then, let''s overthrow him together."


    "Huh? That boy..."


    The Demonic Beast called out as he noticed Ary. He seemed to remember something.


    "Hiyaaaah!"


    However, Kashi, who didn''t want to waste time, attacked the beast.


    It hit the right ws of the beast.


    "RARRRRR!!!!"


    The Demonic Beast started roaring as he started to lose his cool.


    And because of outrage, heunched his w attack and fire attack at them together, w at Kashi and fire beam at Ary.


    Kashi jumped andunched his wind attack with his de at the Demonic Beast.


    Meanwhile, Ary jumped and swung his de at the beast, yelling,


    "Water de!!"


    With a swung of his de, a massive amount of water sshed at the beast, extinguishing its fire beam.


    "WUAH!!"


    The beast responded as water entered his nose and mouth, causing suffocation due to excess water in his nose and mouth.


    "Heh!"


    With a victorious smile, Ary jumped back.


    However,


    "Wha?!"


    He responded as hended on the muddy ground.


    "Wait a minute, is that¡ªAry run!!!"


    Kashi reacted as he noticed something was off and yelled at Ary, telling him to run.


    Nevertheless, before Ary could react,


    "Demise!!!!!"


    The Demon Beast yelled with a mad smile, and from the mud, the sma beam got off where Ary was standing.


    "Wha¨CAAARRRRGGGHHHH!!!!"


    With an anguished roar, Ary knelt.


    His jacket got ripped off and both ends of his jeans (right and left) got torn off. Luckily, the book of Almita didn''t get a single burn by the beam, yet Ary got brutally injured.


    He knelt on the ground. There was blood all over his limbs and two scrapes on his cheeks.


    Cough!


    He coughed up a bowl of blood due to the injury.


    "Huh?!"


    Kashi was left mystified after seeing that. He hadn''t noticed that ambush attack from the Demonic Beast.


    He nced at the Demonic Beast in anger while gritting his teeth.


    "Ary!!"


    Out of panic, Erica, while vanishing the shield around them, ran toward Ary, and so Mike and others ran toward him as well.


    "Huh? Ary?"


    The Demonic Beast halted after hearing "Ary."


    "Ary, are you okay? Let me heal you."


    Erica arrived beside Ary and said while showing her staff to Ary to heal him.


    "Let me help."


    Mary said as they both started healing Ary.


    "Ary...?"


    The Demonic Beast mumbled then he nced at Ary and asked.


    "Are you...Ary Inochi?"


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted, while shivering.


    "Huh?"


    Erica reacted after glimpsing that the Demonic Beast knew Ary.


    "How did he know him?"


    Emily mumbled with a puzzled expression.


    "Strange."


    Mary reacted with a confined look.


    On the other hand, Mike, while looking at Ary with an amazing look, pondered,


    ''Man, my bro is even famous among demons. Great.''


    Ary nced at the Demonic Beast with his right eye (since he failed to open his left eye due to injury) and replied,


    "Yes, I am."


    While Kashi stepped toward Ary and gave a cold gaze to the Demonic Beast, he stood his hand vertically in front of Ary to guard him and asked the Demonic Beast,


    "How did you know him?"


    His voice was cold as ice.


    After realising that it was Ary, Demonic Beast was left in a daze, saying,


    "It can''t be possible. You may be some other Ary Inochi, but not the Ary Inochi I know! That boy had already been ughtered by my lord!"


    "Huh?!"


    Kashi was left confused over the Demonic Beast''s reaction.


    "The Demon King..."


    Kashi mumbled as he understood who was the Lord that the Demonic Beast was referring to.


    "What do you mean?"


    Ary asked, as if he didn''t understand what the demonic beast was talking about.


    "Are you...the son of James and Mina?"


    The Demonic Beast asked.


    "Huh?!"


    Kashi reacted as if he understood something.


    SLASH!


    Heunched a slice attack at the beast,menting,


    "Don''t you dare say their name from your filthy mouth!"


    The attack didn''t hurt much, but the Demonic Beast got enraged.


    "Are you willing to court death, you brat!"


    Then, heunched a w attack on Kashi.


    While they restarted fighting, Ary, who had just heard the names, was left in a daze. He didn''t know the name of his parents but after hearing those names, a feeling of nostalgia ran down his body. He started feeling weird.


    "James...Mina..."


    He mumbled, unexpectedly, and his head started to ache to him.


    "Ah!!! What''s...wrong...?!"


    Ary mumbled as he grabbed his head.


    "Ary!!"


    "Bro!"


    Out of concern for him, Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary stepped forward.


    "My parents...."


    Ary mumbled while closing his eyes because of the headache that he was suffering from.


    Abruptly, he started hearing so many voices in his head.


    "You bastard!!!"


    "Leave my sister-inw, you bastard!!"


    "Ary, run!!"


    "Goodbye, my Son..."


    "Ah?!"


    Ary reacted while opening his eyes wide as he remembered what happened on the day of the car ident.

 Chapter 31: Ary’s tragic past [R–18]

    <h4>Chapter 31: Ary''s tragic past [R¨C18]</h4>


    "How nostalgic it feels..."


    While enjoying the breeze, Father Albert said while closing his eyes.


    He was rxed since he had already sent Kashi to safeguard Ary and the others.


    He opened his crystal green eyes and, with a serene look, he nced at the atmosphere.


    The sky above appeared to be full of clouds with beautiful patterns.


    "Chirp...Chirp...Chirp..."


    A beautiful bird with blue feathers appeared there while fluttering her wings. The bird reported,


    "Danger. Danger."


    "Hmm?"


    Father Albert reacted as his attention was shifted to the bird.


    He opened his right index finger and the bird sat on his finger, reporting,


    "The Demonic Beast invaded the dungeon. Danger, Danger."


    "Oh? I see."


    When Father Albert responded, his expression was serene even after hearing this news.


    "Don''t worry, little one."


    Father Albert calmed the bird by gently patting her head with his left index finger, assuring,


    "Kashi is there to help them. Also,"


    Then, with a thoughtful expression, he looked toward the pattern of the sky,menting,


    "As it goes for Ary, he''s not someone who gives up so easily. After all, he''s their son."


    "Father!"


    While interrupting the restful time with Father Albert, a familiar voice was heard that got Father Albert''s attention.


    "Hmm?"


    Father Albert reacted as he turned around after hearing this familiar voice.


    While running, Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene appeared there.


    "Hmm? Galiriothoxmus, Selene? What''s the matter, my children?"


    Father Albert asked as they saw the perplexed and worried expression on Lady Selene''s face, and even the featureless face of Galiriothoxmus was reflecting worry.


    They both reached in front of Father Albert.


    "Father, I want to know something important."


    Galiriothoxmus pleaded.


    "Hmm? What is it?"


    Father Albert reacted.


    Galiriothoxmus turned to Lady Selene and took the documents from her, and while turning toward Father Albert, he pleaded,


    "It''s the document about Ary''s past."


    "...?!"


    Father Albert held his breath after hearing this.


    While he was surprised, Galiriothoxmus opened the document, saying,


    "It says that Ary''s parents were warriors, but weren''t they the humans that died in a car ident?"


    Sigh!


    Father Albert sighed, realising that there was no meaning in hiding the secret anymore.


    He signalled at the bird, and the bird that was sitting on his finger flew away.


    "Well, it might be shocking to hear. However, what''s written on this document is true."


    Father Albert admitted it by cing his arms behind him and joining them together.


    "Wha...?!"


    Galiriothoxmus and even Lady Selene were left bbergasted after hearing this.


    It was unexpected for them.


    "But how could this be? And what about the car ident thing? Was that bait?"


    Galiriothoxmus called out in an utterly shocked voice.


    "And why didn''t Ary know about his parents?"


    Lady Selene asked.


    Sigh!


    Once again, Father Albert sighed after hearing their queries.


    While stepping forward on the flowery ground, he rified,


    "The car ident was a fake story. They didn''t die in a car ident. But got killed."


    "Huh?!"


    Both Galiriothoxmus and Lady Selene held their breath after hearing this.


    "By...who?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked in a stammering voice.


    A serious expression shaped Father Albert''s face. Hemented,


    "By Arterismet VII."


    "What?!"


    Galiriothoxmus reacted in shock.


    "By the Demon King?!"


    Lady Selene was left perplexed.


    "Yes,"


    Father Albert admitted, then he rified,


    "Actually, Ary''s parents, James and Mina, were the Heavenly Warriors and dear students of mine. They were the second most powerful Warriors in history, after the first. They were very brave and kind. They were well known as the Demon Hunters since they were the masters of killing demons. However,"


    Father Albert halted, lowered his face, and continued,


    "They met a tragic end..."


    "Hmm? What do you mean, Father? How?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked, as he didn''t understand what Father Albert was talking about.


    "They did die while driving home..."


    Father Albert said as he closed his eyes and some pearls of tears appeared in his eyes.


    ***


    The area was solemn, and the moonlight emitted from around the atmosphere. It was a full-moon night.


    A blue-colored car was passing through a bridge.


    The car had four members.


    Two men, a woman, and a little child of around ten years old.


    "Big Brother, What about we go shopping first?"


    A red-shirted man with brown hair and purple eyes replied with an amiable look.


    Then, he nced back at the woman, who was sitting in the back seat with her child, and said,


    "Don''t you think it would be better, Sister-inw?"


    "Yeah, I think so."


    With a loving smile, thedy responded.


    She had long ck hair with a pair of purple eyes, a slim body, and snow-like skin. She was wearing a red dress. It seemed like they were returning from a party or something.


    "It''s not good, Sokan. You always support your sister-inw. Think of me as well. I''m your brother."


    In a joking tone, the man who was driving the carined.


    He had silver hair with a pair of green eyes, a muscr body, and fair skin. He was wearing a ck shirt and jeans.


    "Hehe. No one can do it."


    In a joking manner, Sokan replied.


    "Daddy, I want to go to the theater."


    The little kid demanded.


    "Alright, my boy. We''ll go there as well."


    James, the man that was driving the car, replied.


    Mina, the boy''s mother, patted her son''s head with a smile.


    That boy was none other than Ary.


    They seemed to be very happy.


    However, unexpectedly, the moonlight that was giving them the way disappeared into the clouds.


    Swish!


    Unexpectedly, a man with sharp ck horns and ck armour was seen some distance away from them, in the front.


    "Hmm?"


    James reacted as he saw that man.


    ''What?!''


    He reacted in shock, inwardly.


    Crack!


    Jamesnded on his right leg on the brakes and the car stopped on the spot.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, bro?"


    Sokan asked after seeing that his big brother''s expression had changed to seriousness.


    "Sokan. We''d gotten into danger."


    James replied, still gazing at that man.


    "Huh?"


    Sokan responded as he shifted his gaze in front to see what his brother was gawking at.


    His eyes got erged in shock as he recognised that person.


    He gritted his teeth in anger and said,


    "Brother!"


    "Yes!"


    James responded.


    "Hmm? What happened?"


    Mina reacted as if she didn''t get what was going on.


    "He''s here."


    James called out.


    "Who?"


    Mina asked in a confused voice.


    "Arterismet VII."


    Sokan responded while gazing at the man in front of him.


    "Wha...?!"


    Mina was left bbergasted as well after hearing this.


    "Hmm? What''s wrong, Mommy?"


    Ary asked after seeing the terrified look on her mother''s face.


    Click!


    James and Sokan got out of the car, except Ary and Mina.


    While locking the car, James said,


    "No matter what happens, don''te out of the car."


    "Hmm."


    Mina replied while nodding.


    "Where are you going, Daddy?"


    In a slightly panicked voice, Ary asked.


    While giving a smile to his child, James replied,


    "Don''t worry. We''ll be back soon. Just don''t get out."


    Then, he stepped forward with Sokan.


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, their astral dresses appeared.


    The red of Sokan and the ck of James.


    "My my. It looks like the insects are finally nning on the protest, huh?"


    With a sinister smile, Arterismet VII called out.


    "Enough of it, Demon King. It''s your misfortune that brought you here."


    James said as he opened his palm and a red de appeared on his palm.


    While grabbing it tightly, James added,


    "From this day forth, your tyranny will end, once and for all."


    And while holding two des together, Sokanmented,


    "Let''s go, bro."


    "Yes!"


    James replied.


    "Heh!"


    With a smile, Arterismet VII looked at him as if he was looking at the insects.


    "Hiyaaaaah!"


    While roaring, both James and Sokan ran toward Arterismet VII.


    The Demon King didn''t move from his position.


    "Haaaa!!"


    Sokannded a slice attack with his des at Arterismet VII.


    He dodged it as if it was nothing to him.


    "GWAKH?!"


    Sokan whined as a powerful kicknded on his belly, and while coughing blood, he flew away andnded in front of the car.


    "Sokan!!"


    James yelled, then he red at Arterismet VII and ran toward him in fury, yelling,


    "You Bastard!!"


    DATCH!


    "WH-?!"


    James was left bbergasted.


    A sharp pain was felt in his belly.


    "Darling!!!"


    Mina yelled in anguish as she noticed what happened to James.


    With a bbergasted expression, James looked down and found that a hand had pierced through his belly.


    YANK!


    The Demon King yanked back his right arm, saying,


    "How weak. Are you really an ''Inochi''?"


    Then, with full force, he punched James'' chest,


    "UWAGH!!!"


    With an agonic roar as his ribs seemed to be cracked. He fell backward and ended up hitting a pole on the bridge.


    "Hmm?"


    Arterismet VII reacted as he noticed Mina.


    A lustful smile formed on his face, and he instantly appeared in front of the car. While gawking at Mina with his lustful crimson eyes, hemented,


    "Looks like I have found a good product tofort me at night. Hihihihi."


    With anger in her eyes, Mina embraced Ary and yelled,


    "Get away from us, you bastard!"


    But before she could attack, in an instant,


    Arterismet VII devastated the door of the car and yanked Mina while Ary was left in the car.


    "Mommy!"


    Ary yelled.


    The Demon King''s speed was so rapid that even a Heavenly Warrior like Mina couldn''t respond to it.


    "Don''t be like this, sweety. I promise to spare your life. You just have to entertain me."


    With a sinister smile, Arterismet VIImented.


    "Let me go, you bastard!"


    While struggling to release herself from the Demon King''s grip, Mina yelled.


    "Let go of my wife, you bastard!"


    James, who had some energy left,unched an attack on Arterismet VII, and luckily, his de pierced through the Demon King''s chest.


    A smile of relief formed on James'' face.


    However,


    "Not bad. But it''s just a futile attempt, Warrior."


    Arterismet VII responded. The de didn''t seem to do any harm to him.


    "Huh?! But¨C?!"


    James reacted, but before he could react any further, like wind, Arterismet VII shed his right hand at James, and it cut James'' left arm.


    "What?!"


    Mina reacted in panic.


    With an agonising roar, James knelt on the ground.


    "Weak."


    Arterismet VII said as he kicked James'' chest. His ribs were already broken, but after getting that powerful punch, they seemed to be turned into pieces, and while coughing some bowls of blood, James flew backward.


    "Darling!!!!"


    Mina yelled in anguish after seeing James'' condition.


    "Hmm~ don''t whine, dear."


    Arterismet VII said while grabbing Mina''s cheeks.


    "Let go of my sister-inw, you bastard!!!"


    While roaring, Sokan darted at Arterismet VII from behind.


    DATCH!


    ".....?!"


    Sokan''s movement stopped as a hand pierced through his chest.


    "...?!"


    Mina was left utterly shocked after glimpsing that scene.


    While holding Sokan''s heart in his right hand, Arterismet VIImented,


    "You care a lot for your family, huh?


    Then, he smashed Sokan''s heart,menting,


    "But it''s worthless since you''re this weak."


    "S-Sokan¡­"


    Mina was left terrified as she saw what Arterismet VII did to him.


    "Mommy!"


    With a roar, Ary jumped out of the car, and ran toward Mina.


    "Hmph."


    Arterismet VII responded then,


    WHISTLE!!


    He made a whistling sound with his two fingers.


    THUD!


    Like thunder, a demonic beastnded on the ground behind Ary.


    Ary fell to the ground as the ground trembled.


    "Mommy!!"


    He yelled and dragged himself forward, but,


    "UWAH!!"


    He let out a cry of agony as the demonic beastnded his right w on Ary and pinned him to the ground.


    "Good job, Leo."


    Arterismet VIIplimented the beast. The same demonic beast that Ary and others met in the dungeon. Then, he turned to Mina, who was struggling to release her, and said,


    "So, then¡­"


    STRIP!


    With a single stripe, he stripped her of her red clothes and she stripped naked.


    Her snow-like skin was visible with a pair of mountain-like boobs with pink nipples.


    Her v¨¢gina was shaved, revealing the red portion.


    "M-Mother¡­."


    Ary was left bbergasted as well as terrified after seeing her mother like this.


    While moving his right palm toward Mina''s crouch, Arterismet VII mumbled,


    "That''s nice now. Hihi."


    "Let me go!!!"


    Mina roared as she finally made herself free from his grip, and while jumping away, she yelled,


    "I''m going to kill you, bastard!!"


    And with a swishing sound, her blue astral dress appeared.


    Sigh!


    Arterismet VII sighed after seeing her ready to attack.


    A sword appeared in front of Mina, and while grabbing it tightly, she darted at Arterismet VII, yelling,


    "Now pay for your sins!!"


    CLASP!


    "Wha?!"


    But as expected, Arterismet VII grabbed the tip of her de with his two fingers,menting,


    "Why are you wasting your energy on this futile attempt?"


    CRACK!


    Then, while breaking the de, he added,


    "Instead of satisfying me!!"


    Then, he grabbed her throat with swift speed and dropped her to the ground with full force.


    "GAH?!"


    A bowl of blood came out of Mina''s mouth due to this rapid attack.


    "Mommy!!"


    Ary yelled, but it was hopeless since the demonic beast was pinning him.


    Then, while grabbing Mina''s blue dress, Arterismet VII mumbled.


    "Let''s start our y."


    While leaning closer to her face that was coughing blood, Arterismet VII said,


    "Let me have a taste of you."


    "Let go of my mother, you bastard!!"


    Ary yelled in anger, and the anger and hate toward Demon developed deeply within his heart.


    "Gah?!"


    Unexpectedly, an electric current ran down Arterismet VII''s body as he noticed something on her.


    "Divine Protection, eh?"


    Arterismet VII frowned and picked her up, saying,


    "Fine then, I might not able to enjoy you but there''s something more interesting than that."


    "Where are you going?! Come back here!!"


    Ary raged while clenching his teeth.


    "Hmph."


    Hearing his scream, Arterismet VII just snorted and stepped towards Ary.


    He knelt towards him, asking,


    "What? Do you even have the guts to fight me? A mere shrimp like you is nothing to me, just like your parents."


    Ary''s eyes got dted in anger, and the next second,


    "Die, you bastard!!"


    With a roar, Ary punched Arterismet VII''s face.


    With a cocky smile, Arterismet VII took the punch. However,


    "Ouch¡­"


    He called out as he felt a sharp sensation in his nose.


    As Ary lifted his fist, Arterismet VII ced his right palm over his nose and noticed the flow of ck blood.


    "H-How¡­?"


    He called out in amazement after realising that Ary''s punch ended up hurting him.


    He stood and red at Ary.


    ".....?!"


    His eyes widened as he saw a glimpse of the 1st Warrior in Ary.


    "Grr!!"


    He gritted his teeth and grabbed Ary''s head, saying,


    "You''re just a shrimp in front of me, yet acting this arrogantly!"


    "Let go of me, bastard!"


    Ary yelled.


    Unexpectedly, a ck light shone from Arterismet VII''s palm, and Ary''s purple pupil disappeared.


    Thud!


    With a thud sound, Ary copsed to the ground motionlessly.


    "Tsk!"


    While clicking his tongue, Arterismet VII stood up again, saying,


    "I don''t have time to waste with the brat."


    Then, he jumped over Leon, the demonic beast, andmanded,


    "Take me to my castle!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    Leon replied, then they flew away up in the sky.


    "Ah!"


    With a gasping response, James woke up.


    It was toote for him to wake up since his wife had been taken by the Demon King, but maybe fate had written something else for him.


    His eyes shifted toward the left as he noticed Ary on the ground.


    He dragged himself toward his son with the left of his remaining arm.


    "Damn...I can still make it."


    James mumbled while gritting his teeth, trying to reach Ary.


    Luckily, after a while of struggling with his body, he finally reached out in front of Ary.


    "Ary..."


    He called out.


    Ary didn''t respond.


    "Huh?!"


    James was left aghast as he noticed the flow of blood from Ary''s head.


    He dragged himself further and, while sitting on the ground, he gently ced his right palm over Ary''s head, saying,


    "Don''t worry, son. Your father is here."


    Suddenly, his eyes got dted as he noticed something.


    "Grrr!!"


    He gritted his teeth in anger as he realised something.


    "Why did that bastard seal his memories?"


    With an angry voice, James asked.


    The tears were flowing out of James'' eyes as he realised that his brother was dead and his son was almost about to die.


    He closed his eyes, mumbling,


    "Diflene Fokenr Gengiri Matika!"


    He chanted some unidentified words and,


    Swish!


    Unexpectedly, a blue light shone over Ary''s head.


    Swoop!


    The bleeding stopped, but Ary was unconscious.


    A smile formed on James'' bloody face. He said,


    "Thank goodness. It works."


    Then, his expression changed to anger, and he yelled,


    "But why did that bastard seal his memories?!"


    He was crying in agony.


    He nced toward the sky, mumbling,


    "Mina, my love¡­please forgive me for being an ipetent husband."


    He didn''t glimpse what Arterismet VII did to her, but he saw her pieces of clothes and already understood what that demon did.


    He lowered his gaze in guilt.


    Suddenly, his eyes widened as a thought struck his head.


    He nced at Ary, who was still breathing, and ced his right palm on his own chest, saying,


    "I might have failed to protect you¡­"


    Then, a blue spherical ball of energy came out of his hand, and he pointed his palm at Ary''s chest.


    The energy ball started floating over Ary''s chest.


    Then, James nced at Sokan, saying,


    "Brother, I might not be your good brother. Please forgive me for this. But...I know you''ll never deny giving your energy to your nephew, right?"


    Then, he pointed his palm toward Sokan, and a red globe of energy came out of his head.


    James extracted both energy balls, and within a second, a white energy ball with two rings, one red and another blue, started floating above Ary''s chest.


    Then, he pushed that energy ball, and it got indulged in Ary''s body.


    Miraculously, Ary''s wounds on his hands and legs recovered, and his body became just like new.


    With a brittle smile on his face, James called,


    "My son, we have faith in you. Be strong and end the tyranny of that monster."


    Then, he leaned forward and gently kissed his son''s forehead and said,


    "Be strong¡­even stronger than our ancestor."


    He was still crying, and while ncing at his unconscious son, he said again,


    "Don''t let this tragedy happen to anyone else. You might feel lonely without us. My bad for not being a good father."


    Then, while caressing his son''s forehead, James confessed.


    "I''m sorry¡­"


    Unexpectedly, his body and Sokan''s body started vanishing into thin air.


    At hisst moment, James was smiling at his son with the belief that Ary would avenge them and end the tyranny of the Demon King.


    And as his body was about to vanishpletely, he uttered,


    "Goodbye¡­my dear Ary¡­"


    Then, his body as well as Sokan''s body vanished into thin air, and they vanished with the hope that one day¡­the tyranny of the Demon King would end.

 Chapter 32: Evil always meets a bad end

    <h4>Chapter 32: Evil always meets a bad end</h4>


    "So that''s all it was."


    With a sorrowful voice, Father Albert said.


    The grief from the past overcame him.


    "So, why didn''t we try to rescue her?"


    In a furious yet panicked voice, Galiriothoxmus asked.


    "Did you really think I had never tried?"


    For the very first time, Father Albert bellowed in anger.


    He tightened his fist in anger and, due to the distress, the blood starteding out of his palms.


    "Father?!"


    Both Galirothoxmus and Lady Selene were left terrified after seeing the blood.


    "I wasn''t sure whether Mina was alive or not, yet I sent about one hundred heavenly Warriors to rescue her, but they all perished by that monster. I didn''t give up. I sent just the triple of it, but again... no one survived. So, in the end, I lost hope..."


    Then, he nced at Galirothoxmus and Lady Selene and added,


    "But then I remember about Ary. I found out about him. As a result, I chose to raise their son. Because I believe that Ary has something different in him. And I know...the time wille someday...when Ary will end the tyranny of that monster!"


    "Then, does that mean choosing Ary and giving him Almita was all your n?"


    Galirothoxmus asked.


    He was only ordered by Father Albert to summon a warrior using the book of Almita. At first, Galiriothoxmus was surprised to hear that he had to give the book of Almita to the Warrior. But since it was Father Albert''s order, he did as he told him to.


    "Yes," Father Albert admitted.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to the sky,menting,


    "Because I know, Ary would be able to do it. Better."


    Then, he closed his eyes, and mumbled,


    "I know he will be stronger one day...stronger than the 1st Warrior... Shin Inochi.


    ***


    "....."


    Ary was left in a daze as all his memories got unsealed.


    "Father... Uncle..."


    He called out as he remembered the words that James uttered at the end.


    "Mother..."


    He called out as he remembered the scene in which his mother had been tortured by the Demon King.


    The tears started rolling down his cheeks as he remembered that tragic moment.


    His anger and frustration overwhelmed him again.


    He realised the real reason why he hated the Demon King so much. He realised why he desired to be stronger than the first warrior.


    He realised his actual aim.


    "A-Ary..."


    Erica called out. She was worried about him after seeing the tears in his red-angry eyes.


    Ary didn''t reply, but lowered his gaze.


    He understood what he had to do.


    "You bastard!"


    Leon, the Demonic Beast, yelled as he fired a sma beam at Kashi.


    "Strike-5!!"


    Kashi yelled as he swung his de and cut the beam in half.


    CRACK!


    Unexpectedly, Leon punched Kashi with his right w and he failed to dodge it.


    SWISH!


    And at a swift speed, he flew toward the north and ended up hitting the valley.


    "Damn!"


    Kashi let out a cry while trying to stand up.


    He felt a sharp pain in his left arm.


    He felt so numb.


    ''Not yet...''


    He said inwardly, as he realised that his left arm had fractured.


    He held his left arm by his right and red at Leon while gritting his teeth.


    A sinister smile formed on Leon''s face after seeing Kashi''s situation. He imed,


    "Look at your condition, Warrior. How nostalgic it feels."


    ".....?!"


    Ary widened his eyes after hearing, "nostalgic" from Leon''s mouth.


    The veins over Ary''s head got stiff due to anger as he understood what Leon meant.


    "Grr...."


    Ary clenched his teeth and tightened his cutter de of death.


    Strange to say, yet due to anger, blood started flowing out of Ary''s eyes.


    "Ary!!/Bro!!"


    Erica, Emily, Mike, and Mary were left bbergasted as they glimpsed the blood from Ary''s eyes.


    But while ignoring their reaction, by using swift speed skills, Ary shed at Leon.


    "Hmm?"


    Leon reacted as his gaze shifted to the right but before he could react any further.


    SLASH!!


    "Wha...?!"


    "Huh?"


    Leon and Kashi reacted as a ck shockwave cut Leon''s right w and an excess amount of blue blood started flowing out of it.


    Yes, the same w that stopped Ary 8 years ago when he was trying to protect his mother.


    BAAAM!


    Leon knelt to the ground while roaring in agony.


    "....?!"


    Kashi, Erica, and others were left in a daze after glimpsing that scene.


    They were shocked to see Ary get that much stronger all of a sudden.


    "Y-you..."


    Leon said as he realised that the attack was done by Ary.


    Ary, who appeared in front of the fatigued Kashi, looked at Leon with his deadly eyes andmented,


    "This is just the beginning, Leon."


    "...?!"


    Leon widened his eyes as he realised something.


    "Wait! Are you really¨C"


    But before he could askpletely, Ary, while pointing his de at Leon,mented,


    "Yes! I''m that Ary Inochi! The son James Inochi and..."


    He gritted his teeth and added,


    "Mina Inochi."


    "Ary..."


    Kashi called out in a sympathetic voice.


    He knew about Ary''s past since Father Albert had already told him while appointing him.


    "Th-That''s impossible! How?! My lord had already sealed your memories!"


    Leon panicked. He was surprised after knowing that Ary''s memories were unsealed.


    "What...?"


    Erica reacted. She didn''t understand a single thing that was going on.


    "Yes, that bastard did that!"


    Ary bellowed, then he stood in a hanging stance position,menting,


    "But it doesn''t matter now. I know who I''m and what my purpose is!"


    "Ding!"


    Unexpectedly, Almita made a dinging sound and reported,


    <Skill:- me de is unlocked.>


    "And that''s why..."


    Ary continued as the fire surrounded his de.


    He jumped toward Leon, yelling,


    "You shall perish!!!!"


    "Wh¡ª?!"


    Leon reacted by opening his mouth tounch a sma beam to kill Ary. Ary had left aback as he saw Leon opening his mouth.


    In mid-air, he guessed that he might not be able to do it alone.


    However,


    ''Son, you can do it!''


    Ary heard a voice in his heart.


    His eyes grew erged as if an excessive amount of energy roamed through his body. While tightened the grip of his de with his full might,


    "LIFEFORCE ASSIMILATION¡ªFLAME BLADE!!!"


    At the top of his lungs, Ary yelled, and energy in the surroundings collected around his de at a rapid speed before Leon could even fire the sma st.


    Ary swung his de, and like a hellfire burst from his de,


    SLASH!


    With thebo of fire and energy, Ary decapitated Leon''s head.


    "...?!"


    Kashi, Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary were left open-mouthed as they glimpsed that scenario.


    Thud!


    With a thud, Arynded on the ground, and Leon''s head fell behind Ary.


    BAAAM!


    Leon''s gigantic body fell to the ground with a booming noise.


    "Why...?"


    Leon mumbled.


    "I just did what my Lord told me to, and still ended up like this. Why...?"


    He wasn''t satisfied with this type of ending.


    He stayed loyal to the Demon King for more than five hundred years.


    Ary nced at Leon''s head with a cold gaze andmented,


    "It''s because you support evil."


    Then, he turned back and, while lowering his gaze, he said,


    "And evil always meets a bad end and the same goes for you."


    "...?!"


    Leon reacted in panic as he realised that his body had started fading.


    His head started fading, and while crying, knowing that he would die any moment, hemented,


    "I''m... sorry... Ary."


    Whatever the reason was, Leon apologised.


    It seemed like he felt bad for what he did to Ary.


    "...."


    Ary didn''t reply and didn''t even look at him.


    "I''m...truly sorry..."


    Leon uttered again, and soon, his head vanished, leaving a ck haze.


    Ary ced his left palm over his chest, saying,


    "Daddy, Mommy, Uncle..."


    Then, he lowered his face while closing his eyes and mumbled,


    "I''ll definitely make that bastard pay for what he did!"

 Chapter 33: The Sorrow of the Past

    <h4>Chapter 33: The Sorrow of the Past</h4>


    "..."


    Ary was looking down in grief.


    "....?"


    While Kashi and others were shocked.


    They find it hard to believe that Ary, who had been almost dead after the attack by Leon, killed him without more struggle.


    "Hmm?"


    Mike reacted as he glimpsed the lighting out of the cave.


    He focused his gaze on the cage.


    ".....?!"


    His eyes got erged as he noticed something.


    "Hey, guys. Look!"


    He called out while pointing his index finger toward the cave.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica, Emily, and Mary reacted as they looked toward the cave.


    While Kashi tried to heal himself by taking the pill, Ary was still looking down in grief.


    "Hmm? What''s this?"


    Emily said as she stepped forward.


    "What the¡ª?!"


    She reacted as she found something unexpected.


    "Hey, guys!! Come here, quickly!"


    She called them in a loud voice.


    "Hmm?!"


    Kashi reacted after hearing her high voice and ran inside the cave, thinking that there might be something dangerous.


    Erica, Mary, and Mike ran inside as well.


    Even though Ary didn''t move from his position but mumbled,


    "Arterismet VII...you damn bastard...I''ll kill you and cut you into a million pieces..."


    He was cursing the Demon King.


    His anger was obvious after getting a reminiscence of that tragic moment when the demon king sexually tormented her mother, Mina, but he failed to do anything.


    Due to this, the hatred for the demon king and the hunger for power took birth within him. That was the reason he wanted to be stronger than even his ancestor, the 1st Warrior, Shin Inochi. So that the tragedy that happened in his past never ever happens again.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Kashi asked as he arrived inside the cave.


    "Hmm? Is that..."


    He called out as he saw a green-colored enormous ball.


    "Look, There are ourpanions inside of it."


    Mary said as she noticed the bodies of other warriors floating with it.


    "Are they really dead¡ªARGH!!"


    Emily punched him on the head and yelled, "Don''t speak rubbish!" before he could finish his question.


    Erica nced at them and said,


    "Hmmm...they are alive."


    "Hmm?"


    Emily, Mike, and Mary reacted after hearing Erica''s words.


    "She''s right."


    Kashi confirmed, then he pointed his right hand toward the ball and called out,


    "Serpina¡ªRelease them."


    SWISH!


    The green-colored ball vanished, and the Warriorsnded on the ground.


    They were unconscious.


    "Hey, Erica."


    Mike called out while ncing at her.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica reacted as her gaze shifted to him.


    "Did you sense their energy?"


    Mike asked.


    "Yeah."


    Erica replied.


    She sensed their energy. That''s why she realised that they were all alive.


    "Hmm... that''s weird. Why did that demonic beast capture them here?"


    With a serious expression, Emily pondered openly while putting her right-handed fingers on her chin.


    "It''s because they wanted them."


    Kashi called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica and others reacted as they shifted their gaze to Kashi.


    "What do you mean, Senior?"


    Mary asked.


    Kashi, while ncing at the Warriors, rified,


    "Demon King is so strong that even the heavenly level Warriors couldn''t match him. However, even with that much strength, he failed to conquer the realms due to the divine protection around the realms. That''s why he needs an army that supports him to conquer the realms. That''s why that demonic beast trapped the warriors here. They will turn the strong warriors into demons and kill the weak ones."


    "Do they force warriors to be Demons?"


    Emily questioned.


    "Yes, they tortured them to almost death if they denied being demons."


    Kashi replied.


    ".....?!"


    Ary''s eyes got erged after hearing this.


    He was standing outside the cave when he heard those words.


    "Grrr...."


    He gritted his teeth in anger.


    "Hmm?"


    Mike reacted as he heard the sound of clenching teeth.


    He saw Ary and called out,


    "Hey...What''s wrong with you, bro?"


    "Hmm?"


    Emily, Erica, and Mary reacted as they shifted their gaze to Ary.


    Sigh!


    Kashi let out a sigh since he understood how painful Ary was feeling at the moment.


    "Ary."


    Erica called out as she stepped toward him.


    "Y-Your eyes?!"


    Erica reacted as she glimpsed the blood in his eyes again.


    "Wait a second. I''ll heal you ASAP."


    Erica said as she showed her staff to Ary, but before she could do anything, Ary started walking away.


    "Hey, wait!"


    Erica tried to stop him.


    Ary didn''t respond to her words, nor did he stop. There was a lighting from the left end of the cave.


    It was the exit.


    Ary stepped toward the exit without responding.


    "Don''t bother him."


    Kashi called out.


    "Huh?"


    Erica reacted, then shifted his gaze to Kashi, saying,


    "Something is wrong with him. He is acting strange now."


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed again and said,


    "Nothing is wrong with him. Yet his past went wrong."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    Emily asked while lifting her eyebrows.


    A brittle smile formed on Kashi''s face as he said,


    "Actually, the truth is..."


    ***


    Tap! Tap! Tap!


    Ary was walking toward the outside through a tunnel.


    His eyes were open and reflected an empty-eyed expression.


    "Let go of them, Bastard!"


    "Yo, Brat!"


    "Grr!!!"


    Ary gritted his teeth in anger as those words returned to his mind.


    He was holding back his tears, yet the blood from his eyes was still visible.


    He felt like he was having a mental breakdown.


    Soon enough, he arrived outside the cave.


    "Great job! You did it, my child!"


    With a thrilling voice, Father Albert, who was standing outside the cave, said.


    "Hehe. He''s my summoner after all."


    Galirothoxmus, who was standing beside Father Albert, bragged after seeing Arye out.


    "Hmm? Where is Erica, Ary?"


    Lady Selene asked as she noticed that Erica wasn''t with him.


    Ary didn''t respond but walked toward them.


    "Hey, Father."


    He called out as he reached in front of him.


    "Yes, my...child...?!"


    Father Albert said, but then his voice trailed off as he noticed the flow of blood from Ary''s eyes.


    "A-Ary...?!"


    When Galirothoxmus reacted, his voice reflected his anxiety.


    "Your eyes..."


    Lady Selene called out with an uneasy look as she noticed the blood from Ary''s eyes.


    While ignoring their reaction, Ary asked in a cold voice,


    "Why didn''t you do anything to that bastard Arterismet VII, despite knowing how much worse he did to me and my family?"


    "...?!"


    Father Albert, Galirothoxmus, and Lady Selene were left startled as they heard Ary''s query.


    "You...remember...?"


    Father Albert called out.


    "Yes,"


    Ary replied, then he started walking past him from the left side, saying,


    "You disappointed me, Father of all the heavenly realms. But as a son of my parents...I won''t disappoint them and my uncle. I''ll ughter that bastard Arterismet VII one day andplete the avenge of my family!"


    Father Albert didn''t respond but lowered his gaze in disappointment.


    Ary didn''t know how many warriors had lost their lives just to avenge his parents.


    "Father..."


    Galirothoxmus called out in a sad tone.


    "It''s fine. He didn''t know all this."


    Father Albert said.


    "I don''t know how he remembers all this, yet it''s good. At least he has an aim now."


    Then, he nced at Ary, who was walking away from him, and said,


    "To end the Tyranny of the Demon King."


    Father Albert was trying to smile.


    But deep within...he was crying in sorrow.


    Ary arrived back at the Warriors'' cottage with the help of a teleportation bar.


    Selina noticed Ary while she was sitting on a bench beside the room where Ary and Erica lived.


    "How was your training, Warrior¡ª?!"


    She said while giving a charming smile to Ary, but she halted as she noticed the blood in Ary''s eyes.


    "Y-Your eyes...Wait, let me help you."


    "No, it''s fine, Selina."


    Ary replied.


    "What?"


    Selina was left astounded after seeing Ary stop her from curing him.


    Ary gave her a fake smile and then stepped toward his room, saying,


    "I just want to be alone for a while. I hope you understand this."


    "....."


    Selina was left in confinement. She didn''t understand what happened to Ary.


    The mechanical door chirped aside and Ary stepped in.


    Thud!


    With a thud sound, Ary knelt on the ground.


    His gear disappeared and his raven clothes appeared.


    The book of Almita fell to the ground beside him.


    Ary ced his right palm over his face, mumbling,


    "Mother... Father..."


    He remembered their faces. He remembered the time when he had fun with them together.


    "Uncle..."


    He mumbled as he remembered his lovely uncle, Sokan.


    The uncle that used to send money to him wasn''t his real uncle but a friend of his father.


    He closed his bloody eyes andy on the ground, sobbing in tears. He asked himself,


    "Why does all this happen to me...? Why...?"


    He fell asleep while sobbing.


    Swish!


    The golden light started shining from the book of Almita and miraculously, the rectangr-shaped book morphed into a feminine figure.


    As the golden light disappeared, ady in her early 20s was seen with an astonishing look.


    She had long golden hair and a pair of green eyes. She had a slim body and snow-like fair skin.


    She had a blue astral dress over her body.


    That girl was the book of Almita itself.


    She knelt on the ground beside Ary and gently ced his head over herp.


    Ary was sleeping yet the tears were still flowing out of his eyes.


    Almita gently caressed Ary''s forehead, saying,


    "My dear Master, I can understand how tragic your past was."


    Then, a gentle smile formed on her face, she added,


    "But you have to move on. For the sake of your parents, your uncle...for the sake of the Warriors that sacrificed their lives just to protect the realms."


    Then, she leaned closer to Ary''s face, saying,


    "For them, you have to be strong enough to end the tyranny of the Demon King."


    Unexpectedly, she kissed Ary''s forehead.


    Then, while lifting her lips, she wiped the tears from Ary''s eyes,menting,


    "Don''t cry, my dear Master. You are strong. I promise you that I''ll always support you in your need, and always tried my best to motivate you. So, please...don''t cry."


    Surprisingly, the blood from Ary''s eyes got cured as Almita touched his eyes.


    Almita was an angel weapon. She knew everything about her owner when she got one. So, she had already glimpsed Ary''s past.


    She felt sorry for him.


    That was the reason, she used her human form tofort Ary.


    She smiled while looking at Ary and said,


    "If you feel lonely...then we willplete your loneliness. Me and Miss Erica."


    Then, once again, she kissed Ary, not on the forehead this time but on the lips.


    ¡ª


    Then, she lifted her lips and while looking at Ary from a close distance, she mumbled,


    "I think...I don''t want any other master rather than you, my Master."


    Soon, golden light again surrounded Almita.


    She showed Ary a lovely smile, saying,


    "I will always support you, my dear Master."


    Swish!


    Soon, she morphed back into the book and fell to the ground.

 Chapter 34: I’ll make you happy

    <h4>Chapter 34: I''ll make you happy</h4>


    TAP! TAP! TAP! TAP!


    While walking with an anxious expression, Erica arrived at the Warriors'' cottage.


    "Selina. Is Ary there?"


    She asked as she arrived in front of the room ''777''.


    "Um, yeah. But..."


    Selina, who was sitting outside the room, said in a slightly nervous voice.


    "Hmm? What?"


    Erica reacted after seeing her hesitating like this.


    "H-He''s acting strange. He was bleeding from his eyes, yet he didn''t allow me to heal his wounds."


    Selina reported in a reluctant voice.


    Erica held her peace after hearing this.


    She didn''t say anything but stepped forward, but before entering the room, she requested.


    "Don''t let anyone elsee inside."


    "Hmm? O-Okay."


    Selina replied.


    She didn''t understand why she said so, but she just agreed.


    *Chirp*


    The mechanical door chirped aside, and Erica stepped in.


    "Hmm?!"


    She reacted as she found Aryying on the ground.


    "Ary!"


    She stepped toward him and knelt beside him.


    She glimpsed the pearls of tears in his eyes.


    Her face shaped into a sullen expression as she saw the tears.


    Kashi had already exined everything to them.


    "Hmm? The blood..."


    Erica was left confused as she noticed that the blood from Ary''s eyes was gone.


    But his sorrowful expression didn''t leave him.


    She realised what a depressing past Ary had.


    "Ary..."


    She called out in a low voice, then sat on the floor and rested Ary''s head on herp.


    Sigh!


    "I had never thought that you had gone through all of this," She sighed.


    Then, she showed a little smile to Ary, saying,


    "No wonder...you always had strong justice for women and girls when you saved me from the senior."


    She remembered the glimpse of the time when she was about to get defiled by her senior.


    ***


    The sky darkened to asting twilight and the cold breeze started blowing. The area had green grass rolled to the ground, and behind it was a big school with the name painted on it, "Satakino High School."


    A girl was walking behind the corner of the school.


    "Senior."


    The girl called out as she saw a boy in sses standing at the corner of the building while folding his arms.


    "Hmm?"


    The boy reacted as his gaze shifted to his right, he saw that girling toward him.


    "Oh, Erica. I''m d that you finallye."


    The boy in sses said to Erica, who had just arrived there.


    When Erica arrived there, while looking at that boy, shemented,


    "Oh,e on, Senior. You asked for my help, so it''s obvious for me to help you. By the way, I had already ced the documents in your drawer at the Student Council. Your job as a President there sure is hard, right?"


    "You''re right."


    The boy said as he stepped toward Erica and added,


    "That''s why I need some rxation from it."


    Then, he wrapped his right arm around Erica''s waist, asking,


    "Would you help me to get some peace, Erica?"


    He asked as his hand started moving toward Erica''s hip.


    "W-What rxation, Senior?"


    Erica stammered as she felt uneasy.


    Squeeze!


    Abruptly, the boy squeezed her hip.


    "Ah?!"


    And an unconditional scream came out of Erica''s mouth.


    She pushed the boy away and stepped backward, ranting,


    "Wh-What''s wrong with you, Senior? Are you out of your mind?"


    A sinister smile formed on that boy''s face. He said,


    "Listen, Erica. I''ll help you to be the next president of the Student Council. However,"


    He nced at her with a lustful smile,menting,


    "You have to satisfy me first."


    Erica''s expression changed to disgusted, sheined,


    "There''s no way I''m going to do this! I''llin about you to Sir Benjamin. You''re the worst."


    Then, she turned around, but that boy held her left wrist and pinned her against the wall, saying,


    "You''re going toin about me, huh? I''ll see. How will you do it when I take a nude picture of yours?"


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Erica reacted, but before he could react any further, the boy grabbed her mouth so that she didn''t scream and said,


    "Why not we have some fun, Erica?"


    "Ummmm!!!"


    Erica struggled, but her strength was weak aspared to that boy.


    Tap! Tap!


    Suddenly, someone patted that boy''s back.


    "Hmm?!"


    In an alert, that boy turned around. But,


    SLAP!


    Someoneunched a p on that boy''s face with such full force that his specs fell to the ground and he was almost about to fall.


    "Are you alright, Erica?"


    A girl ran toward Erica from the front.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    Erica was panting due to the suffocation since that boy almost suffocated her to death.


    The boy looked at his front in anger to see who had pped him.


    He saw a boy with ck shining hair and purple eyes. Behind that boy was an army made up of every student and teacher.


    "Inochi! You!!"


    The boy yelled.


    The person who pped that boy was none other than Ary.


    "Do you have no shame at all, Richard? How dare you sexually harass your junior!"


    In an angry voice, Ary yelled at Richard, the boy who was harassing Erica a minute ago.


    "You Bastard¡ª?!"


    Richard yelled at Ary, but then he halted as he saw every teacher and student behind Ary.


    ".....?!"


    He was left bbergasted after glimpsing this.


    "You...you had nned all this, don''t you?"


    Richard asked while ring at Ary. He thought that it was all Ary''s n.


    "It wasn''t my intention to use that girl as bait for you. Yet I know your lecherous desire for girls. I and Michael already gathered the whole staff when she wasing here."


    Ary replied, still furious.


    "That''s my bro for ya!"


    Behind Ary, Michael jumped with a smile.


    "Grrr!!!"


    In anger, Richard gritted his teeth. His reputation as an honorable President of the student council had already been turned to dust.


    He sneakily put his right hand in his pocket and asked,


    "Do you think that you''ll just sue me like this and you won?"


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as if he didn''t understand what he meant by that.


    In an instant, Richard took out a knife from his pocket, turned around, and darted at Erica, yelling,


    "This all happened because of you, Bitch!!"


    "Huh?!"


    The girl beside Erica and Erica herself reacted in shock.


    STAB!


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    "Huh...?"


    Richard and the girls were left bbergasted as someone grabbed the knife from his right palm.


    "You..."


    Richard was left startled as he noticed Ary grabbed the knife by his right palm and blood started flowing out of it.


    "Ary?!"


    The girl and other students reacted in shock.


    "Bro?!"


    Michael stepped forward.


    "Do you think of girls as a ything, huh? They have their respect and you should have to respect them instead of harassing them, you perverted bastard!"


    Ary bellowed at Richard.


    Erica widened her eyes after hearing Ary''s testimony.


    SLAP!


    Sir Benjamin, who had watched even this drama pped Richard, saying,


    "Richard Millson. From this day forth, you are dismissed from both school and your position as the council president."


    "S-Sir, it''s not what you think¡ª"


    "Shut up!"


    Sir Benjamin yelled at Richard while he was making an excuse and added,


    "Call your parents right now."


    "No, sir. Please don''t do this to me. My father would kill me if he found out."


    Richard begged.


    But by ignoring his words, Sir Benjamin turned around, saying,


    "I don''t care."


    Then, he started walking away, saying,


    "Do as I said or else I will call them myself!"


    "Bro, are you okay?"


    "Ary, you okay, man?"


    "Look, he is bleeding."


    "Let''s go to the nurse''s office."


    Every student gathered around Ary to support him.


    "Hehe. I''m fine, guys."


    Ary said with a fakeugh.


    He was experiencing pain, but he didn''t show it to others.


    Then, his eyes shifted to Erica, who was looking at Ary with a startling expression.


    He stepped toward her, asking,


    "Are you okay, miss?"


    "Ah! Y-Yeah, I''m good. Thanks for saving me."


    Erica replied in an apprehensive voice.


    Ary smiled at her, saying,


    "My pleasure."


    Then, he turned around, and along with other students, walked away to the nurse''s office.


    "Erica, let''s go."


    The girl, who was standing beside Erica, said.


    "Ah, yeah."


    Erica answered back, then they started walking away.


    Erica nced at her front, at Ary, who was walking away, and wondered,


    ''Is he the topper of our school, Ary Inochi?''


    Then, a smile formed on her face, and she pondered,


    ''I owe him one.''


    And after this incident, Erica and Ary started talking with each other since they were in the same ss. They usually had lunch together.


    Also, Ary supported her to be the next student council president, and since Ary supported her, other students also supported her, and because of that, she became the President of the Student Council at Satakino High School.


    But since Erica had so much work to do, her talk with Ary became less and less, and in the end, it ended.


    ***


    Erica smiled as she remembered that incident.


    She leaned closer to Ary, saying,


    "You protected me that time. I think it''s time to return the favor, right?"


    She kissed Ary on his lips.


    Then, while lifting her lips from Ary''s, she said,


    "Though getting married to you is enough of a favor. But as a wife, I must make my husband happy, right?"


    Then, she closed her eyes and rested her back on the wall behind her, and mumbled,


    "I''ll try my best to make everything normal again, Ary. Especially you. I will make you delighted."


    Since she was tired after that training, she fell asleep.

 Chapter 35: Training with an Ultimate Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 35: Training with an Ultimate Warrior</h4>


    "Ummm..."


    Ary reacted as he felt a soft sensation below his head.


    He turned around, still closing his eyes, and ced his right palm under his head, pondering,


    ''How did the floor be so soft?''


    He felt two cylindrical-shaped soft things.


    Squeeze!


    ''What''s this? It''s so soft...''


    Ary pondered while squeezing that soft thing.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary finally opened his eyes and found that he was lying over a pair of soft thighs.


    "Huh?"


    He reacted while erging his eyes as she saw thighs in front of his eyes.


    He was left bewildered and didn''t understand what was going on until his gaze shifted toward the top.


    "Erica?"


    He called out as he saw Erica, who was sleeping due to tiredness.


    He got up and nced at her.


    A brittle smile formed on his face. He mumbled,


    "What type of person did I be, Damnit! I made her worry a lot due to my actions back then."


    He realised that she was quite worried about him.


    Sigh!


    He let out a sigh while lowering his head, mumbling,


    "What''s done is done. I''ll definitely make that bastard pay for his sins. But..."


    Then, he raised his head, and while looking at Sleeping Erica, he added,


    "It would be bad if I made her worry."


    "Ummm...."


    Erica responded as she slowly opened her eyes.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as she saw her waking up.


    "Huh? Ary?"


    Erica called out after seeing Ary in front of her.


    But before she could react any further, Ary embraced her tightly yet gently.


    "Wh-What''s wrong?"


    She asked, thinking that maybe some problem had arisen.


    However,


    "Nothing."


    Ary replied and added,


    "I just feel like embracing you this morning so that my day will be good."


    Erica smiled after hearing this and embraced him back, saying,


    "You''re free to embrace me whenever you want, Darling~"


    "I''m d, honey~"


    Ary replied.


    COUGH!


    "....?!"


    They both reacted as she released each other and shifted their eyes toward the mechanical door.


    Kashi, Mike, Emily, and Mary were standing there with Selina and looking at them.


    Kashi was closing his eyes due to awkwardness after glimpsing this.


    While Emily, Mary, and Selina were smiling at Erica.


    "Great job, bro."


    While showing a thumbs up, Mikemented.


    "J-Just how long have you guys been standing there?"


    In an apprehensive voice, Ary asked.


    "For around three minutes."


    While opening his eyes, Kashi said, showing the first three fingers of his left hand while folding his arms.


    ".....?!"


    Ary and Erica were left embarrassed after hearing this.


    Cough!


    Kashi coughed again and announced,


    "Well, I thought that you wanted to train under my supervision, so I came here to ask you for training. If you''re not so busy, then shall we go for the training?"


    "Y-Yeah, sure."


    Ary said, then he stood up and picked the book of Almita from the ground.


    "Also, Ary."


    Kashi called out.


    "Hmm? What is it, senior?"


    Ary asked as he halted.


    Ary showed a confidential smile to Ary and stepped toward him, and while cing his right palm over Ary''s shoulder, he advised,


    "We''re always with you. So no need to feel lonely."


    "Hmm? Wait! Did you guys¡ª"


    Ary asked, but before he could askpletely, Kashi nodded, saying,


    "We know."


    Then, he lowered his gaze, adding,


    "You''ve gone through so much pain..."


    Then, he raised his head and said,


    "But now, we''re all together. We''re always with you to support you and to kill that bastard for what he did. No need to feel that you''re alone."


    Ary was left in a daze after hearing this.


    After a while, he smiled at them, saying,


    "Thanks a lot."


    His motivation to kill the demon king got a boost after getting their support.


    "Well,"


    Kashi let out as he turned around, saying,


    "Let''s go to the Arkinest Dyneema. It''s the best ce to train."


    "Ah, okay."


    Ary replied. He remembered that the ce that Kashi mentioned was the realm of Ultimate Warriors.


    Soon, they stepped outside of the Warriors'' cottage, and by using a teleportation bar, they teleported to a realm exactly the same as the Astral Realm. But there was a difference.


    There was a sun and a moon in the sky together. There was a ring around the sun, and the moon was circling the sun.


    "...?!"


    Ary and Erica were left amazed after seeing this.


    "Ary..."


    "Yeah, I saw this."


    Ary replied, while gawking at the sun and moon.


    Then, his eyes shifted to Mary, Emily, and Mike. He asked,


    "By the way, I forgot to ask this before. Are you guys from Earth as well?"


    "Hmm? Yeah."


    Mike replied.


    "I don''t think so."


    Kashi said as he turned toward them.


    "Hmm? But our residential was Earth."


    Emily added.


    "Yeah, you all might be from Earth but from different timelines."


    Kashi called.


    "Hmm?"


    Everyone except Ary was left dumbfounded.


    "What exactly do you mean, Senior?"


    Mary asked with a perplexed expression.


    "I know this."


    Ary called out and got the attention of everyone there.


    While raising his left index finger, Ary called,


    "ording to what Senior is saying, we are all from Earth but from different timelines. It means we are from the same, but the time from where we arrived was different. As I said, I and Erica are from the year 2022. What about you guys?"


    "2022?! You guys were from the past or something?"


    Mike freaked out.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted.


    "So, from which year did you guyse from?"


    Erica asked.


    Mike, Emily, and Mary looked at each other, then at Ary and Erica, and replied,


    "From the year 2067."


    "Eh...?"


    Erica was left in a daze.


    While Ary had a thought strike his head.


    He stepped forward toward Mike, asking,


    "Tell me something then. Are you guys from Rinia city?"


    "Ah, yeah."


    Mike replied.


    "Did you guys study at Satakino High School?"


    Ary continued asking.


    "Hmm? Well, yeah. How did you know this?"


    Emily asked.


    A smile formed on Ary''s face. He asked again.


    "Did you guys know about the international topper of your school?"


    Sigh!


    Erica sighed as she understood what he was asking.


    While Kashi showed a fake smile at Ary, pondering,


    ''We are here from training not for some ttering business.''


    "Hmm...well, I think I know about him. I don''t know his name, though, but I heard that he is a good guy. But I never saw him. I only saw his children once."


    Mike replied.


    "Huh?"


    Both Ary and Erica halted after hearing "children."


    Erica stepped forward, asking,


    "Did you tell me who that man''s wife is?"


    "Wife?"


    Ary called out.


    But while ignoring his call, Erica focused on Mike''s reply.


    After a while of thought, Mike opened his mouth andmented,


    "Ah...well, I didn''t see her either. Though I heard that she''s so beautiful. Umm...long silver hair...crimson eyes...umm...snow-like fair skin...she''s like a goddess if you ask me."


    Erica was left startled after hearing this.


    Her face turned slightly red as she understood what their future would be.


    Cough!


    Suddenly, Kashi coughed and said,


    "That''s the future of their timeline, not yours. Don''t be so happy now."


    "Ah, yes."


    Erica replied, then she lowered her red face.


    Then, Kashi spread his arms and said,


    "Well, that''s the training ground."


    The area was big, yet there was one strange thing; there weren''t any people.


    "Hmmm?"


    Emily reacted as she looked around, and after a while, she called out,


    "Um... Senior."


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as he shifted his gaze to Erica.


    "Where are the others? There is dead silence."


    Emily asked while looking.


    Ary knew that every ultimate warrior lived in seclusion; that''s why he didn''t ask.


    "Because this realm is mine. No one is allowed to enter here."


    Kashi replied as he stepped forward and took out his de from his scabbard. Then, while turning around at them, hemented,


    "Now, then. Let''s begin our training."

 Chapter 36: The Birth of an Ultimate Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 36: The Birth of an Ultimate Warrior</h4>


    "Hmm...I think it will be better."


    While caressing a container, Father Albert said to himself.


    KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK! KNOCK!


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door of his cabin.


    "Hmm?"


    "Yes,e in,"


    Father Albert responded as he shifted his gaze to the door.


    Creak!


    The door opened and Galirothoxmus stepped in,


    "Father."


    He called out.


    Abruptly, his face shifted to the translucent green container. He asked,


    "What''s this, Father?"


    A smile formed on Father Albert''s face. He shifted his gaze to the container, saying,


    "This is the beast that I promised to gift Ary and Erica."


    "Oh."


    Galirothoxmus reacted, then he stepped toward him, asking out of curiosity.


    "Which heavenly beast is this, Father?"


    Father Albert closed his eyes, still smiling, and said,


    "It''s not a heavenly beast, my child."


    "Hmm?"


    Galirothoxmus was left perplexed after hearing this.


    ording to his knowledge, warriors were gifted a heavenly beast as a reward for their training. If the container hadn''t contained a heavenly beast egg, then which egg did it have?


    "What do you mean?"


    Galirothoxmus asked, and while shifting his face, he added,


    "If it''s not the egg of a heavenly beast, then which beast''s egg is this?"


    The egg inside the container was red with green and yellow stripes around it.


    While caressing the container, Father Albert opened his eyes and avowed,


    "This is...the egg of a Legendary Beast."


    "...?!"


    Galirothoxmus was left startled after hearing this.


    "A...Legendary Beast...?!"


    He repeated in a shocked nasal voice.


    "Yes,"


    Father Albert confirmed, saying,


    "This is as an apology for not being able to save his parents and uncle."


    "Ah...I see."


    Galirothoxmus responded.


    Father Albert looked outside the window beside him, saying,


    "I hope they are doing fine with Kashi''s training."


    "Hmm? Are they under Kashi''s supervision?"


    Galirothoxmus asked.


    "Yeah,"


    Father Albert confirmed, and then made a pitiful expression, striving,


    "I just hope Kashi did remember to hold back."


    ***


    "Hey..."


    Kashi called out in a disappointed voice, then he looked around himself, over the ground,menting,


    "Are you guys...really Warrior race? How could you get defeated that easily?"


    Around him were our heroes lying on the ground.


    Ary, Mike, and Emily were on the ground.


    Luckily, Erica and Mary were healers, so they didn''t participate in thebat, yet they even failed to heal them while they were beaten up.


    Kashi''s expression changed to perplexed. He ced his left fingers on his chin, pondering openly,


    "Are you guys that fragile or is that me who forgets to hold back?"


    "Second one, Senior."


    In a wobbly voice, Mikemented while trying to get up.


    "Hmm? Did I forget to hold back?"


    Kashi asked while tilting his head.


    "Yes, Senior."


    Ary replied while getting up after being supported by Erica.


    Sigh!


    Ary sighed and while sitting on the grass, hemented,


    "You took only 2 seconds to defeat all of us. How could we believe that you held back?"


    Swoosh!


    A green me surrounded Ary. It was Erica, who was healing her.


    While Mary was healing Mike and Emily.


    "Hmmm...that''s odd."


    Kashi said, though he thought that he did hold back. But truthfully, he forgets to hold back.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed, then nced at Ary, saying,


    "Well,e at me now."


    He glimpsed that the me around Ary had disappeared, which indicated that Ary was healedpletely.


    "Hmph."


    Ary responded as he got up, saying,


    "Fine then."


    Then, he picked up his cutter de of death from the ground, and while standing in a hanging stance position, hemented,


    "Here Ie!!"


    Then, he darted at Kashi while roaring.


    Kashi didn''t move from his position but narrowed his gaze to focus on Ary''s moment.


    "Hiyaaaa!"


    Aryunched a slice attack on Kashi.


    Kashi dodged it, and within a second, he mmed the bottom of his de at Ary''s back.


    "UWAK?!"


    While coughing blood, Ary fell to the ground.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed with a disappointed tone, then nced at Ary, saying,


    "Don''t be careless. Try to understand the movements of your enemy."


    "Y-Yes, Senior."


    Ary replied.


    Ary''s wound was healed when Erica arrived in front of him.


    Actually, Kashi told Ary to use his healing ability only when it was absolutely necessary, or else take Erica''s help to heal his wounds.


    Cough!


    Ary coughed again and got up.


    "Come!"


    Kashi said as he tightened his de.


    Ary nced at Kashi, pondering,


    ''Understand his movement...''


    Then, he tightened his de and shed at Kashi.


    This time, he jumped at Kashi and swung his de, roaring,


    "me de!!!"


    And a tremendous amount of fire burst through his de and darted at Kashi.


    Kashi didn''t look panicked after seeing that me; instead, he swung his de, saying,


    "Wind de¡ª6th aspect."


    Swoosh!


    A quick storm appeared around him, causing the fire to extinguish.


    "Wha...?!"


    Ary reacted, but not beforeunching another attack, Kashi appeared in front of Ary from the smoke and kicked Ary''s belly with his left knee.


    "GWAKH?!"


    Ary coughed blood again and flew about a mile away, ending up hitting a rock.


    "Ary!!"


    Erica yelled as she ran toward him.


    Mike glimpsed that scene and with a terrified expression, he pondered,


    ''Is this the training to get stronger or the training to die early?''


    Kashi ced his right palm over his face, wondering,


    ''How is he that fragile?''


    SIZZLE! SIZZLE! SIZZLE!


    "Hmm?!"


    Kashi reacted as he sensed an enormous amount of energy from the left, where Ary had fallen.


    He shifted his gaze to his left, saying,


    "That energy..."


    "Hmm? Ary?"


    Erica halted in her path as he glimpsed a red and blue light from inside the smoke.


    The smoke disappeared and Ary was seen standing in front of the huge rock.


    His body had been scraped and there was some blood around his hands and legs. Yet he was looking down, and his body was covered in blue and red energy.


    "Hmph."


    After a while of observing, a smile formed on Kashi''s face. He mumbled,


    "Now, this is an interesting turn of events."


    Then, he tightened his de, saying,


    "This is sure going to be fun."


    While Ary, who was standing solemnly, opened his eyes.


    His eyes were pure white without his purple pupil, and in the next moment, he roared so loudly like a monster that his roar started echoing and emitting shockwaves.


    The pages of the book of Almita, in his right arm, started opening at a rapid speed.


    "Wh-What?!"


    Mike got goosebumps after hearing Ary''s roar.


    As he roared, the air started turning into a storm and thunder started falling on the ground.


    "A-Ary...?!"


    Erica was left terrified after seeing her lover screaming like he was not himself anymore.


    The blue and red auras around Ary merged, forming a dark purple aura around him.


    "...."


    Kashi didn''t get affected by this change in the atmosphere, but he was just ring at Ary and was waiting for him to attack first.


    Ary stopped roaring as he gotpletely covered in his purple aura.


    "...?!"


    Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary were left panicking for Ary.


    On the other hand, Kashi smiled andmented,


    "It''s finally happening."


    "Huh?"


    Mike reacted and nced at Kashi after hearing this.


    The aura that was skyrocketing started to be less yet still denser.


    Ary was seen inside the purple aura.


    His skin became a little fairer, his wounds disappeared, and his hair turned a little spiky.


    He opened his eyes slowly.


    His eyes were reflecting the same purple color, but this time it was shining like new.


    "He did it."


    With a smile, Kashimented.


    "Did what?"


    Emily asked as her gaze shifted to Kashi, then she again nced at Ary.


    "Ary..."


    Erica called out.


    Ary raised his gaze and looked at Erica.


    He smiled at her then shifted his gaze to Kashi.


    Ary opened his right palm and his cutter de of death appeared in his hand.


    While grabbing it tightly and stood on alert, saying,


    "Let''s start it again, Senior."


    "Hmph."


    Kashi responded with a nasal voice, then tightened his de, saying,


    "Sure, Ary. Also,"


    He added while ring at Ary,


    "Congrattions on bing one of us, Ultimate Warrior."

 Chapter 37: Master of All Elements

    <h4>Chapter 37: Master of All Elements</h4>


    "Ultimate..."


    Erica called out.


    "Warrior...?"


    Emily finished with a perplexed look.


    Only Kashi would understand that Ary had levelled up into an Ultimate Warrior.


    "Ding!"


    As expected, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <Host levelled up from Rank SS to Rank T.>


    <All skills have levelled up to LVL 5.>


    <New Skills:- Cosmic Shower LVL 1.>


    "That''s good."


    With a confidential voice, Ary imed, then he red at Kashi, asking,


    "So, then. Shall we?"


    Kashi smiled at him, saying,


    "Ready when you''re."


    The silence arose for a minute, and in the next moment,


    CLASH!


    BOOOOOOOOM!


    At a swift speed, both shed.


    The sound of metal rumbled down the side, with shockwaves spreading all over the area.


    "Not bad."


    While thrusting his de forward, Kashimented.


    "Thanks to your supervision."


    Ary replied while equally thrusting the de forward.


    Then, they both jumped backward.


    Kashi twisted his right body a little backward while backing his de, saying,


    "Wind de¡ª4th aspect!"


    Then, he swung his de at Ary.


    The rapid wind shed at Ary.


    Ary smiled, then swung his de, saying,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion¡ªWater Caster!!"


    Then, a tornado of water shed at the rapid wind, and unexpectedly, an explosion happened.


    "Hiyaaa!!"


    While piercing the smoke, Kashi jumped at Ary while swinging his de.


    "Ngh!"


    Ary reacted as he jumped, and Kashi''s de hit the ground and ended up creating a pit.


    "Haaaaa!!"


    Ary swung his de at Kashi.


    CLINK!


    Kashi defended himself with the handle of his de.


    Then, they again jumped backward.


    They seemed to have a tough fight. However, Erica, Mike, Emily, and Mary, on the other hand, were perplexed to see theirbat.


    While pointing his left index finger at Ary, Mike asked,


    "Hey, guys. Does anyone of you know what''s with this purple aura around bro?"


    "No idea..."


    Emily replied while Erica and Mary were ring at them.


    Ary jumped higher.


    Kashi red at him from the ground.


    While swinging his de, Ary roared,


    "Cosmic Shower¡ªStrike of Extinction!!!"


    And about seven to ten types of sma beams covered in different lights flickered at Kashi.


    "Hmph."


    Kashi swung his de and yelled,


    "Water de¡ªStrike of Devastation!!!"


    And seven strikes of water turned into a dragon.


    "RAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!"


    While roaring, the strikes shed at Ary.


    "Tsk!!"


    Ary clicked his tongue and by using quick speed, he shed back at the dragons, screaming,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion¡ªDark Scar of Death!!!!"


    SLASH! SLASH! SLASH! SLASH!


    He managed to decapitate the four dragons, and yet another three attacked him.


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    He reacted, but before he could do any further.


    The dragons engulfed him and, in the next moment,


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A supermassive explosion happened.


    "Ary!!/Bro!!"


    Erica, Emily, Mary, and Mike yelled in panic.


    "Hmmm..."


    Yet Kashi didn''t react but gazed at the area of the explosion.


    Swoosh!


    The smoke disappeared and Ary was seen, flying in the sky with a blue me of recovery around him.


    He used mal recovery exactly at the time when the explosion happened.


    "Hmph. He''s sure a smart one."


    Kashi said, while putting his de back into the scabbard and folding his arms.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging noise, reporting,


    <Skill upgrade:- Cosmic Shower has levelled up to LVL 3.>


    "Heh!"


    Ary reacted as he jumped to the ground.


    Sigh! Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!


    Erica, Emily, Mary, and Mike breathed sighs of relief after seeing Ary safe and sound.


    Thud!


    With a thud, Arynded on the ground.


    He gazed at Kashi, asking,


    "Senior, Is it possible to learn about that attack that you did just now?"


    Kashi smiled at him, saying,


    "Yes, it is. But for this, you have to strengthen your water element first."


    "Water element? Oh, yeah. I actually don''t know the stats of my elements."


    Ary reported.


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Kashi reacted by lifting his right eyebrow.


    "Yeah."


    Ary replied while rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Ary, are you okay?"


    Suddenly, Erica and others arrived there.


    "Ah, yeah."


    Ary replied with a smile.


    Cough!


    Kashi coughed so that Ary focus on him.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted while shifting his gaze to Kashi.


    "Okay. Since you don''t know your element¡ª"


    "We''ll check this out, right, Kashi?"


    "...?!"


    Kashi''s expression changed to shock as he jumped forward, and while taking out his de from his scabbard, he pointed his de where he was standing,manding,


    "Who is there¡ª?!"


    But suddenly he halted as he saw someone familiar.


    Creak!


    He put his de back into the scabbard,menting,


    "Don''t surprise me like this, Mai. I may end up decapitating you."


    "Oh my~"


    Thedy reacted in a yful voice.


    In front of Kashi and others stood ady known for her beauty.


    Mai Shinikani was the ultimate warrior of the neighbouring realm beside Kashi.


    She had long blonde hair and a pair of crimson eyes. From her appearance, she looked like ady in her early 25s, the same age as Kashi. Her skin was fair as snow, and she had an attractive, sexy body.


    She was wearing a red astral dress with a de attached to her right waist.


    "Oh my, you are training your juniors?"


    Mai asked as her eyes fell on Ary.


    "Yeah, but now youe here to disturb us."


    Kashi replied with a dull-eyed expression.


    He got annoyed when she arrived.


    Well, Kashi had his reasons for annoyance. Mai always teased Kashi and used to flirt with Kashi, which made Kashi annoyed as hell.


    It was because of Kashi''s cool temperament that he didn''t beat Mai for her teasing nature, but he did get annoyed whenever she appeared in his realm.


    "Oh, Kashi. You''re rude as always~"


    Mai said in her smoky tone while cing her right index finger on her lips.


    "Um, Senior. Who is she?"


    Ary, who was watching this conversation, asked while looking at Ary.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed, then, while showing his right palm at Mai, he introduced her,


    "She''s Mai Shinikani, an Ultimate Warrior. She was the owner of the neighbouring realm."


    In a dull voice, Kashi introduced her.


    His voice was showing no interest at all.


    "Well, let''s ignore her and get back to training."


    Kashi said as he stepped forward.


    "Hey, Kashi!"


    Mai stopped him by embracing his right hand, saying,


    "You''re being rude. It''s been ages since Ist came here¡ª"


    "Don''t mock me. You came here on the day before yesterday."


    "My my, You know everything about me, don''t you?"


    Mai said while pressing her boobs against Kashi''s hand.


    "Tsk."


    While clicking his tongue, Kashi diverted his attention, saying,


    "I don''t have time for you. Don''t you see that I have my juniors to train?"


    "Hmm?"


    Mai reacted as her gaze shifted to the girls.


    A yful smile formed on her face. She said,


    "I see."


    Then, she released Kashi''s hand, saying,


    "I have a good idea about it."


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as if he had already got a wrong feeling about it.


    "No, don''t tell me¡ª"


    But before Kashi could continue, while pping her hands, Maimented,


    "I''ll train the girls while you take care of the boys."


    Sigh!


    While cing his right hand over his face, Kashi sighed.


    He knew that arguing about this matter with Mai was just as wasteful as wasting time.


    That''s why, with a weary expression, he nced at Mai, saying,


    "Do whatever you want. Just don''t get in my way."


    "Got it~"


    With the same smoky tone, Mai cheered up.


    "But first."


    Kashi said as he raised his right palm in the mid-air, calling,


    "Elemental sensor!"


    And a hologram type of seal appeared in the mid-air.


    Kashi nced at Ary and others,menting,


    "Check your elemental stats."


    "Okay."


    Ary and the others replied.


    Mike stepped forward and ced his right palm over the seal.


    "Ding!"


    A dinging noise was heard and the result appeared.


    <Elemental Result:- Water and Nature.>


    "Eh? What does it mean?"


    Mike asked in a perplexed voice.


    "It means that water attacks and natural attacks like poison attacks will hold great strength if you use those skills."


    Mai rified.


    "Oh, that''s cool."


    With an enthusiastic voice, Mike jumped up.


    Sigh!


    Emily sighed by cing his right hand over her face, saying,


    "He really is a kid. When will he grow mature?"


    Next was Mary.


    "Ding!"


    The seal reported, with the same dinging noise.


    <Elemental Result:- Air and Water.>


    "Good."


    Mike cheered her.


    She smiled at him.


    Then, Emily stepped forward.


    "Ding!"


    <Elemental Result:- Fire and Water.>


    A proud smile formed on Emily''s face after seeing her result.


    Ary nced at Erica, and while showing her a thumbs up, he said,


    "Best of luck."


    Erica giggled, then stepped forward and ced her right palm over the seal.


    "Ding!"


    The seal made a dinging noise and reported,


    <Elemental Result:- Fire, Water, Earth, and Air.>


    "Wow..."


    Ary, Emily, Mike, and Mary let out a "wow" in surprise.


    "She''s talented."


    Maimented while moving closer to Kashi.


    "Yes,"


    With a smile, Kashi replied and then pushed her away, saying,


    "But it doesn''t mean you have to lean closer to me to inform that."


    "You''re so mean~"


    With a yful voice, Mai said.


    And after all this, Ary''s turn finally came.


    He stepped forward and ced his right palm over the seal.


    "Ding!"


    The seal made a dinging noise. However,


    <Elemental Result:- Master of all Elements.>


    "Eh?"


    Ary reacted in confinement as he didn''t hear clearly what the system just said.


    However,


    "Whaaaaat?!"


    Mai and Kashi were left bbergasted after hearing this result.


    "Um, senior?"


    Ary said as he shifted his gaze to Kashi.


    Kashi nced at Ary, wondering,


    ''This kid...has mastered all the elements already?!''

 Chapter 38: Mindfulness of Ary

    <h4>Chapter 38: Mindfulness of Ary</h4>


    The area was solemn. It seemed like some type of important matter was going on.


    "So?"


    A man in the crown chair called out.


    While standing his right hand on the hand on his chair, he rested his head on his palm, asking,


    "Are you telling me that both Shikh and Leon are dead?"


    His voice was cold yet reflected his anger.


    "Y-Yes, my lord."


    While kneeling in front of his chair, a man in ck admitted.


    That man was gasping in fear. He was utterly terrified because the person who was sitting in front of him was known for causing millions of deaths. He was dead himself. He was the sworn enemy of Ary and other warriors... Arterismet VII, the demon king that killed more than a million warriors after his rebirth.


    He narrowed his gaze while looking at that man, saying,


    "I see. Well, your work is done."


    "Ah¡ª?!"


    The man reacted in shock as he understood what was going to happen to him.


    "My Lord, I¡ª" SWISH!


    "AARRGGHH!!"


    With an agonic roar, the man in the ck hood fell to the ground as a red beam pierced through his head.


    ".....?!?!"


    All other members of the hall were left bbergasted and terrified.


    Sigh!


    Arterismet VII sighed and while closing his eyes, he said,


    "Well, did anyone know who was the killer?"


    No response.


    Everyone was already terrified and also, no one knew who actually did it.


    Sigh!


    Arterismet VII sighed again, saying,


    "What a useless bunch of ministers and demons I have. What a waste."


    Then, he snapped his left-handed finger.


    Snap!


    Swish!


    In an instant, a red-scarfed man appeared in front of him and knelt, asking,


    "Is there anything I can do for you, your highness?"


    "Yes, go and kill the warrior who killed Shikh and Leon. And bring his head to me."


    Arterismet VII said in a tired voice.


    "As your wish."


    The red-scarfed man said in a formal tone,


    "Swish!"


    Then he vanished.


    ''Hmmm....''


    Arterismet VII opened his eyes and while lowering his gaze, he pondered,


    ''Why am I getting an uneasy feeling?''


    Then, his eyes shifted to his left, toward a big red door.


    A sinister smile formed on his face, he said inwardly.


    ''Why do I need to fear in the first ce? I''m a Demon King. Hehehe.''


    ***


    "Th-that''s insane! He couldn''t possibly¡ª"


    Kashi said, but while interrupting his words, Mai called out,


    "That''s marvellous!!"


    "Eh?"


    Kashi reacted as his face shaped a nk expression.


    "Yes,"


    Mai pped her hands and nced at Kashi and said,


    "He''s so talented. I feel terrible about assigning him to train under you. But it''s fine since you''re also a little better."


    "...."


    Kashi didn''t say anything but continued to re at Mai with a poker face.


    "Hmm?"


    Mai halted as he saw him ring at her.


    "My my~"


    Mai said as she ced both her palms over her cheeks, saying,


    "Don''t stare at me like this or else I''ll end up being pregnant with your baby."


    "Eeeh?!"


    Ary and others reacted with surprise after hearing this.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed while cing his right hand over his face, saying,


    "You''re such a drama queen. You wanted to train the girls, right?"


    He understood why she was acting this way.


    "Yup,"


    Mai replied, with her sparkling eyes.


    "Fine. As I said before, you can train them. Now, get out of my sight."


    "Thank you, Kashi~~"


    With an enthusiastic voice, she ran toward the girls, and while holding her arms, she flew away toward the neighbouring realm.


    "Ary!/Mike!"


    Erica, Emily, and Mary called out after being yanked by Mai.


    "Worry not, girls."


    Mai said while flying. She added,


    "Let your boyfriends be trained and let me train you girls. Both physical..."


    Then, a yful smile formed on her face, shemented,


    "And sexually¡ªcough! I mean, mentally."


    Swish!


    Then, he teleported away from there.


    Sigh!


    While sighing, Kashi said,


    "She''s such a pain in the ass."


    "Umm... senior."


    Ary called out.


    "Hmm?"


    While lifting his eyebrows, Kashi responded.


    Ary shifted his gaze to Kashi, asking,


    "What training should we do now?"


    He had trained a little with Kashi, but did he have to do thebat again or was there any other type of training now?


    Kashi smiled at him, saying,


    "Ary, I have already seen your strength. You are physically strong. Yet you have to be mentally strong as well."


    Then, he pointed his finger toward a tree on the left, saying,


    "You can go there and try to meditate."


    "Oh, okay."


    Ary replied with a smile and started walking away toward the tree.


    "Ahehehe. I''ll go there as well."


    With a fake smirk due to fear, Mike said as he turned around and started following Ary.


    Pat!


    "....?!"


    Mike erged his eyes in fear as a hand grabbed him from behind, saying,


    "Let me train you, Mike."


    It was Kashi.


    In a robotic style due to fear, Mike looked back at Kashi.


    Kashi had already known that Mike was a scapegoat. That''s why he showed a sinister smile at Mike, saying,


    "Why don''t we begin our training, Mike?"


    "Eeh?!"


    Mike was left terrified and began sweating in fear.


    Kashi smiled more, adding,


    "Let''s begin our training."


    While Ary, on the other hand, reached below the tree shade.


    He sat beneath the tree while folding his legs and closing his eyes.


    "Hah..."


    He took a long breath.


    He felt like his surroundings had changed.


    The voices of Kashi''s attack and Mike''s cry started to be less and less, and soon enough, they vanished.


    He didn''t hear anything.


    He felt warmth around his body. He felt like he was floating in mid-air.


    ''What''s this...?''


    He pondered.


    ''It feels so good.''


    He said inwardly as a little smile formed on his face.


    ''Master.''


    He heard a voice.


    ''Hmm?''


    Ary reacted inwardly.


    He slowly opened his eyes.


    "Wha...?!"


    He was left stunned as he found himself flowing around the sky, which is full of different coloured energies.


    "Hmm? What?!"


    He let out a shocked cry as he saw himselfpletely naked.


    "Master."


    He heard a honey-like voice from behind him.


    "Hmm?"


    He reacted as he turned around.


    His eyes widened as he saw an incredibly beautifuldy.


    She had long golden hair and a pair of green eyes. She had a slim body and snow-like fair skin.


    Unfortunately, she didn''t wear anything. She waspletely naked.


    Ary diverted his eyes while covering his personal area, asking,


    "Who are you?"


    She didn''t say anything but smiled at him, flew toward him, and embraced him.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted in confinement as he didn''t understand who she was and why she was even embracing him.


    She embraced Ary and the massive mountains of boobs pressed against Ary''s face.


    "Ummmm?!"


    Ary reacted, but he didn''t manage to release him.


    "I''m d that you finally see me in my human form."


    The girl said.


    "What?"


    When Ary reacted, he didn''t understand a single thing that the girl was saying.


    "Don''t you recognise me, master? Or do you want me to call you the way...I used to, Host."


    "....?!"


    Ary widened his eyes after hearing that girl''s testimony.


    "Wait!"


    Ary reacted as he released himself, and while looking at that girl, he asked,


    "Are you¡ª"


    But before he could even continue, the girl nodded and confirmed,


    "Yes, that''s me, Host."


    Then, she ced her palms over Ary''s cheeks, saying,


    "I''m your book of Almita."


    "...?!"


    Ary was left dumbfounded after hearing this.


    He had no words to say.


    But before he could even react, Almita embraced him again. Her nipples were touching Ary''s face. His face turned a little red even though he was trying to calm down, but the situation was making him go wild.


    And unexpectedly, something stood up.


    "Damn!"


    Ary gritted his teeth as he understood what it was.


    Almita didn''t panic though. She lowered her face and, while caressing Ary''s head, she said in a serene voice,


    "Rest assured, Master. Because...the time hase."


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as he didn''t catch up to what Almita was saying.


    A serene smile formed on Almita''s face. She remarked,


    "Time...to be one, Master."


    "Wha?!"


    Ary reacted.


    After hearing, "be one," an odd thought ran through his head.


    And since they were naked at the moment, so he thought Almita was really going to do it.


    "Wait, we can''t¡ª?!"


    Ary released himself and denied the fact that he thought.


    But as expected, Almita''s speed was more rapid than Ary''s.


    She yanked Ary toward her, and within a second, Ary widened his eyes as he sensed a soft sensation on his lips.


    It was Almita''s lips. She kissed him while closing her eyes.


    But why? Why did she do that?


    Ary was left bbergasted. He tried to free himself, but he failed.


    His body didn''t move at all.


    ''Master...''


    ''.....?!''


    Ary reacted as he heard Almita''s voice in his head.


    ''Here you go.''


    She said, and unexpectedly, a hot sensation flowed inside Ary''s mouth.


    Ary''s eyes sparkled as he understood...what it was.

 Chapter 39: The successor of the 1st Warrior

    <h4>Chapter 39: The sessor of the 1st Warrior</h4>


    Almita lifted her lips, and while looking at Ary, she asked,


    "Now, do you understand, Master?"


    Ary was in a daze. Not because he got kissed by her, but because he understood something that he didn''t think of.


    He nced at Almita, saying,


    "So...does that mean...I''m..."


    Then, he opened his palms and, while looking around himself, he imed,


    "I''m...the sessor of the 1st Warrior..."


    He still didn''t believe it. He thought that he was dreaming, but it wasn''t a dream at all.


    "Yes,"


    Almita nodded.


    "And that''s why the Demon King attacked your family."


    Almita added.


    Ary was in a daze, pondering,


    ''I''m...his sessor. The sessor of the 1st Warrior...''


    He didn''t know that his parents were warriors until the day of tragedy hade.


    But to think that he was the sessor of the Warrior, who defeated the Demon King with just a swing of his de, put Ary in a daze.


    "Master."


    Almita called out.


    "Y-Yeah?"


    Ary reacted as he shifted his gaze to Almita.


    Almita smiled at him, rifying,


    "You still have a long way to go to be like your ancestor."


    Then, she raised her head and, while looking toward the above, she said,


    "That''s why you have to train mentally as well."


    "Yeah, Senior said that. But..."


    Ary called out, then, while looking around, he asked,


    "What is this ce? And what''s with these auras?"


    After hearing his query, while raising her arms, Almitamented,


    "This is your consciousness, Master."


    Then, she shifted her gaze to Ary and said,


    "A ce for your rxation..."


    Then, she flew closer to him, saying,


    "A ce...to empty your mind..."


    "H-Huh?"


    Ary reacted as she leaned closer to his face.


    While cing her right index finger over Ary''s lips, Almita finished her words, saying,


    "A ce...where you have to find... peace of mind."


    Then, she ced her both palms over Ary''s cheek, saying,


    "That''s why..."


    Then, she touched Ary''s forehead with hers and said, while closing her eyes,


    "Calm down and forget about everything for a while...focus on yourself...treasure...your true power..."


    Ary closed his eyes with a "Hmm," response and began focusing around the middle of his forehead.


    Swoosh!


    Some energy surrounded him and Almita and started circling them.


    "Master...awaken your bloodline."


    Almita said in her honey-like voice.


    "Hmm."


    Ary responded.


    His body began heating up and the energy around them started collecting around Ary.


    He felt like fire was all around him.


    He saw a glimpse in which fire was surrounding an area.


    A man wielding a ck de gaze at the sky with a nk expression.


    ''You''re...''


    Ary called out as he felt like he was standing there.


    That man gazed at Ary.


    After a while, he smiled and said,


    ''How good it feels to see you finally grown up, Ary.''


    ''...?!''


    Ary''s eyes widened after hearing this (though he didn''t open his eyes since he saw that person in the darkness in front of his eyes.)


    "Ah!"


    Ary opened his eyes and found Almita in front of him.


    Almita stepped a little backward as she understood the situation.


    She forwarded his right hand, saying,


    "Let''s go, Master."


    Ary nced at her.


    Soon, a smile formed on his face. He grabbed her hand, saying,


    "Yes, let''s go."


    SWISH!


    Soon enough, endless darkness appeared again.


    ***


    "I beg you, Senior. Lemme go..."


    In a wobbly voice, Mike said, while dragging to run away.


    He got beaten by Kashi during training and he had no strength left to walk that''s why he was trying to drag himself away.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed and while showing a pitiful expression to Mike, he said,


    "Are you really a Warrior? You''re worse than even Emily."


    "It''s because of you..."


    Mike said with a cry-like expression.


    He slowly reached out his right hand toward his face and while caressing his face, he said while weeping,


    "Look at my handsome face. I look so terrifying."


    "Yeah, you look exactly like a goblin."


    Kashimented while folding his arms.


    "Not fair..."


    Mike said while weeping and mming his right hand to the grass.


    Sigh!


    While cing his right palm over his face, Kashi sighed, pondering,


    ''He is more like a cry baby than a Warrior.''


    Then, he put his right hand in his right pocket and picked out a spherical pill.


    He nced at Mike and said,


    "Take this."


    Then, he tossed it toward Mike, adding,


    "Eat it and you''ll be better."


    "Uh?"


    Mike reacted, then he dragged himself a little forward and picked up the pill, and put it in his mouth.


    Gulp!


    He gulped down the pill and within a second, his wounds recovered.


    "Eh?"


    He reacted as he felt like the pain in his body had vanished.


    He got up and looked around himself, saying,


    "Wh-What''s this?! I''m all healed!"


    He caressed his face and his swollen face had turned back to normal.


    "Even my face turned back to normal?!"


    Mike freaked out.


    "No need to be surprised. Just get up already."


    Kashimanded.


    "Yes!"


    Mike got in a scared voice.


    He thought that Kashi healed his wounds so that he could train him more brutally.


    Mike''s body was shivering in fear of being beaten up again.


    Mike''s fear was noticed by Kashi.


    He narrowed his gaze and called,


    "Listen, Mike."


    "Y-Yes?"


    Mike reacted while standing straight.


    Kashi raised his left index finger, saying,


    "If you stay feared like this, then you''ll never be able to be a Warrior. To be a Warrior, you have to forget about the fear of getting hurt. Pain should be your best friend, and you should never be afraid of it. Warriors'' lives aren''t easy. It''s full of sacrifices and struggle."


    "...."


    Mike was left in a daze after hearing all this.


    He started to understand what Kashi was trying to say.


    Kashi showed a smile to Mike, then stepped forward and ced his right palm over Mike''s left shoulder.


    "Hmm?"


    Mike raised his head to look at Kashi.


    Kashi, while smiling,mented,


    "You have the potential to seed. Just don''t let fear get in the way of achieving your true potential. Got it?"


    Mike widened his eyes as he understood the concept.


    He lowered his gaze and said while nodding,


    "I understand, Senior. I''ll try to do my best."


    "That''s good. Well, pick up your scythe now."


    Kashimanded.


    "Yes,"


    Mike, with a look full of motivation, agreed, and then picked up his scythe that was lying on the ground.


    "Good."


    Kashi said then he took out his de from the scabbard, saying,


    "Now, only try to defend yourself."


    "Hmm. Got it."


    Mike responded then tightened the grip of his scythe.


    "Here Ie¡ª"


    Kashi said as he was about to run toward Mike.


    Unfortunately,


    SWISH!


    BOOOOOOOOOOOOM!


    A massive amount of energy burst out from the left side.


    "Hmm?!"


    "Wha¡ª?!"


    Both Kashi and Mike shifted their gaze to their left and glimpsed a massive amount of purple energy bursting out toward the sky like a volcano.


    "Is that..."


    Kashi called out as he realised who it was.


    Swoosh!


    The energy vanished and with a breathtaking sound, Ary was seen.


    He looked around himself with a smile, saying,


    "I''m all fired up."


    ***


    While they were fighting in Kashi''s realm, the girls were having a hard time during their fight with Mai.


    "Come on, girls. One more try."


    Mai said in her yful voice.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    All three of them while gasping.


    Even Erica and Mary were fighting since Mai told them to.


    "M-Miss Mai...you''re...so strong."


    Mary called out while gasping.


    "W-We can''t be able to do it anymore..."


    While gasping, Emily said.


    Mai giggled after hearing theirmand, saying,


    "That''s not good. You three still can. Use the power of your crest."


    Erica had her Warrior crest on her chest. While Emily had the crest on her right thigh, Mary had the crest above her navel area.


    After seeing them exhausted, Mai smiled, then, raised her right arm, saying,


    "Enough of the unarmedbat."


    Swish!


    A de appeared in her right arm. Shemented with a smile,


    "Let''s have some armedbat now."

 Chapter 40: Warrior crests

    <h4>Chapter 40: Warrior crests</h4>


    "Huh..."


    Erica, Emily, and Mary reacted after seeing Mai''s enthusiasm to fight them.


    Erica and Mary stepped backward, saying,


    "We are both healers. Emily is good atbat. She''ll fight you, Miss Mai."


    "Hey!"


    Emily yelled as she understood that they were making her bait.


    Sigh!


    Mai sighed for some unknown reason, then snapped her right-hand fingers and three des appeared on the ground in front of the girls.


    "Hmm?"


    They reacted as they saw the des.


    "Remember that. It doesn''t matter whether you learn anything or not, but as it goes for sword art, then it''s necessary as a warrior. Now grab your des ande at me together."


    Since they had to follow Mai''s instructions, they picked up the de and then looked at each other.


    "Hmm."


    With determined expressions on their faces, they nodded, then turned toward Mai and ran toward her while roaring.


    "Haaaaaaa!!!"


    "Heh!"


    A smile formed on Mai''s face as she found it so easy to beat them.


    "Hiyaaa!"


    Ericaunched a swung attack while Mary and Emilyunched a slice attack on Mai.


    Mai dodged Erica''s attack and kicked at her back. While dodging Mary''s and Emily''s attacks, she elbowed at Mary''s belly while thrusting the handle of her de at Emily''s back.


    THUD!


    They all fell to the ground while gasping.


    "Th-that''s insane..."


    Emilymented.


    "How...were you able to do that, Miss Mai?"


    While gasping, Erica asked.


    Mai defeated them within five seconds, even though they attacked her together.


    A smile formed on Mai''s face. Shemented,


    "Listen, inbat, speed matters a lot. However, learning about your opponent''s moves is also necessary. Make your body flexible for every moment. Flexibility matters inbat."


    "...."


    They were gasping, but they did understand Mai''s words.


    They nodded slowly.


    Mai smiled at them and turned her head to the left, pondering,


    ''I wonder how they were doing their training?''


    ***


    "....."


    Kashi was gazing at Ary. He glimpsed the increment in Ary''s energy.


    "...?!"


    Mike was gawking at Ary with a stunning look.


    He pondered,


    ''Is Bro some kind of power bank or something? How can he be so utterly strong all of a sudden?''


    While Ary took a deep breath while closing his eyes.


    He felt a burning sensation on the back of his right hand.


    He opened his eyes and looked at the back of his right hand.


    He saw that his warrior crest, which had a hexagonal-shaped red-colored ferocious structure, had changed into an octagonal-shaped mark. It was emitting a bright red glow.


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <Every skill has levelled up to LVL 7.>


    <Congrats, master.>


    Ary smiled at Almita and said,


    "It''s all thanks to you."


    "Ary."


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he heard a familiar voice.


    He shifted to his left and saw Kashi and Mikeing toward him.


    "Senior."


    Ary smiled after seeing Kashi.


    Kashi arrived then and looked at Ary''s warrior crest, saying,


    "So, you have achieved the ''Crest of Destruction''. That''s good."


    "Eh?"


    Mike and Ary responded.


    They didn''t know the types of crests.


    After seeing their reaction, Kashi''s face shaped into a bewildered expression, and he asked,


    "Don''t tell me that you two don''t know about it."


    They both diverted their eyes, saying,


    "Well..."


    "Not really..."


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed as he understood that they truly didn''t know about it.


    "Fine. Listen then."


    Kashi said and started to rify.


    "There are a total of nine crests."


    Mike and Ary listened to Kashi''s words by nodding as Kashi continued rifying,


    "The first four crests are normal that any warrior can get. They were the ''First Crest,'' the ''Second Crest,'' the ''Third Crest,'' and the ''Fourth Crest.'' They aren''t any special. That''s why they have names like this. The first crest has a spherical shape, the second one has a rectangr shape, the third one has a triangr shape, and the fourth has a hexagonal shape. They are the crests that almost every ordinary warrior has."


    Then, his gaze shifted to Mike. He asked,


    "Mike, show us your Crest."


    "Ah, okay."


    Mike said as he closed his eyes and raised his left palm, calling,


    "Warrior Crest."


    Then, a triangr-shaped crest appeared at the back of his left palm.


    "Hmm. It looks like you have the third crest. Not bad."


    Kashimented, then he began exining.


    "Now, go for other crests."


    He raised his right arm, saying,


    "The crest that Ary just achieved is the fifth crest, known as the ''Crest of Destruction.'' It helped in enhancing the Warriors'' speed and the agility of their attacks."


    "Senior, Senior."


    Mike raised his hand to ask something.


    "Yes, Mike."


    Kashi said.


    While showing his third crest to Kashi, Mike asked,


    "What improvement did my crest provide?"


    Kashi showed a pitiful smile to Mike, saying,


    "Unfortunately, the first four crests only help you not to die early in the battle or nothing else."


    Mike''s enthusiastic face turned sullen as he lowered his head, saying,


    "Oh, I get it. I''m useless as always. Haha."


    He sounded depressed.


    Ary showed a fake smile to Mike, then shifted his attention to Kashi, asking,


    "And what are the remaining crests, Senior?"


    Kashi folded his hand and began exining,


    "The sixth crest was an octagonal crest with a hexagon inside of it. It''s the ''Crest of Extinction.''


    It helped the warriors to survive and enhanced their every ability to survive inbat. You know, Mai has this crest."


    "Wow...that''s great."


    Ary reacted with a surprising look.


    "Well, thenes the seventh crest, ''The Crest of yers.'' The crest that boosted the shing skill that helped you kill a Demon."


    Kashi said as he made a fist of his left palm, saying,


    "Warrior mark."


    Then a sign that had both fire and water in it appeared on Kashi''s back side of the palm as he said,


    "This is the seventh crest. The Crest of yers."


    "Wow..."


    Ary was left amazed while Mike was gazing at the mark with a dumbfounded look.


    Cough!


    Kashi coughed and lowered his hand, saying,


    "Unfortunately, I''m not trained enough to use the power of my crest yet. Well, now, there''s only one crest left to know."


    "Hmm? No, senior. There are two."


    Ary interrupted.


    "Ah, yeah. I know. But I only know about eight of them. I''m not sure what the ninth one is."


    Kashimented as he rified.


    "The eighth one is the ''Crest of Deity.'' The Warrior Mark that every warrior desires to have. A mark that granted you the power of a Heavenly Warrior. Unfortunately, it''s not necessarily that every Heavenly Warrior has this sign. There has only been one warrior with that warrior sign until now. That one was a mystery, though. He''s a heavenly warrior, but no one knows much about him."


    "I see..."


    Ary said, as he began to understand it. However, there was still confusion left in his mind.


    His eyes fell on Kashi. He asked,


    "But I''m still curious to know about the ninth crest. Did no one have that crest till now?"


    Sigh!


    After seeing Ary''s curiosity, Kashi sighed and then looked at him, saying,


    "I don''t know much about it. But...I think your ancestor had that sign."


    ".....?!"


    Ary widened his eyes as he understood what Kashi was trying to say.


    "Hmm?"


    Mike reacted.


    He gazed at Ary, saying,


    "Bro''s...ancestor?"


    "Wait a minute, are you¡ª"


    Ary asked, but before he could continue, Kashi smiled at him, and while folding his arms, hemented,


    "Yes, your ancestor... the first warrior, had that sign."

 Chapter 41: Just you wait, Warriors

    <h4>Chapter 41: Just you wait, Warriors</h4>


    "Huh? Huh? Huh? Huh?"


    While looking at Ary and then again looking at Kashi, Mike, with a puzzled expression, said,


    "Bro''s ancestor...1st Warrior...?"


    He was left in a daze, but soon understood as he screamed,


    "Whaaaaaat?! 1st Warrior is Bro''s ancestor?!"


    Mike screamed while pointing his right index finger at Ary.


    "Ah, hahaha. Yeah."


    With a littleugh, Ary said, while rubbing the back of his neck.


    "Well,"


    Kashi said as he continued,


    "He was the one who had the ninth crest. If I remember it correctly, then that crest is known as the ''Crest of the Demon Hunter''."


    "Eh?"


    Mike reacted as he felt the name was rtable to their work.


    "Oh..."


    Ary reacted as he was lost in his thoughts.


    "Hey, Senior."


    Mike called out.


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi reacted as his gaze shifted to Mike.


    "That name...isn''t it the same as our work? Our job is to y demons and find a way to defeat the Demon King. Doesn''t the name of that crest and our work feel so rtable?"


    Mikemented while putting his right finger on his chin.


    "Of course it does."


    Kashi replied while folding his arms, as he added,


    "That crest was especially discovered by Ary''s ancestor. Before that, there weren''t any ninth crest."


    "....."


    While Ary mused in his thoughts, thinking,


    ''That man that I saw...was the first Warrior, isn''t he?''


    He remembered the man that he saw during his mental training.


    But suddenly, his face shaped a perplexed expression. He pondered,


    ''But then...how did he know me? I''m his sessor, right? What just happened back then?''


    "Bro?"


    Mike called out after noticing him lost in thought.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he returned to his senses.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike asked, thinking that Ary might have had some trouble.


    While showing a fake smile to Mike, Ary replied.


    "Nah, it''s nothing."


    Then, Ary shifted his gaze to Kashi, asking,


    "Senior, what about another round ofbat?"


    Since he had powered up, he had considered doing more training.


    "I know you want to treasure your power, but you also need to rest your body. We''ll trainter."


    Kashi replied while showing a smile to Ary.


    "Oh, okay."


    Ary replied with a nod.


    SWISH!


    With a swishing sound, some people fell to the ground behind them.


    "Hmm?"


    Mike and Ary reacted as they turned around.


    "My back..."


    While rubbing her back, Emily said.


    "Yo-hoo~ Kashi. We''re back."


    Mai said while stepping toward Kashi with an enthusiastic look.


    "...."


    A poker expression shaped Kashi''s face. He turned his face after seeing Mai.


    "Umm!! You''re so rude~"


    While pouting, Mai said as she embraced Kashi''s left arm.


    Mike and Ary couldn''t help but smile at them.


    "Man, I''m so sweaty. Damn it."


    Emily said while getting up.


    "Same here."


    While wiping the dust from their clothes, Erica and Mary said as they got up.


    After seeing Erica, Ary stepped toward her, asking,


    "How was your training, Erica?"


    "...."


    After hearing this, Erica''s face shaped into a weary expression, and she replied in a low voice.


    "Good, I think."


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted by lifting his eyebrows after seeing that kind of reaction.


    Mary and Emily were looking tired as well.


    Ary looked at them and said,


    "You three sure are tired, huh?"


    "Yeah..."


    They replied in a low voice while lowering their gazes.


    Mike looked at Emily''s clothing and then stepped toward her, saying,


    "Emily, I think I understand."


    Then, he ced his right palm over her left shoulder.


    "Hmm? What?"


    Emily reacted by lifting her right eyebrow.


    A proud smile formed on Mike''s face. Hemented,


    "I understand that I''m not the only one who''s amateur¡ª"


    "GUAKH?!"


    Before Mike could even say any further, with full force, Emily punched at Mike''s face, and with swift speed, Mike flew backward and hit the rock.


    "...."


    Ary and Kashi were left speechless after seeing this.


    While Erica and Mary showed fake smiles with a sigh.


    "Wow... Emily."


    Mai said as she pped her hands, saying,


    "You''re actually good at punching. Nice."


    Sigh!


    Emily didn''t say anything but sighed.


    While Mike, who was falling to the ground, mumbled,


    "I didn''t say...anything wrong...did I...?"


    "By the way,"


    Mai called out, then she nced at Kashi, saying,


    "You see, all of us are tired now. So, wouldn''t it be better to get refreshed by a hot water bath?"


    "Huh?"


    Kashi reacted as he understood what she was trying to say.


    "Wait, you''re saying that¡ª"


    Kashi said, but while interrupting his words, Mai announced,


    "Yes, let''s all of us have a bath at the hot water stream in the woond together."


    "Eh?"


    Ary reacted after hearing "together."


    Sigh!


    "She never changes, will she?"


    With a sigh, Kashi mumbled.


    However, after hearing "together," the fragile Mike gets powered up and runs toward them, howling,


    "Yeeeess!! Let''s goooooo!!"


    ***


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, the red-scarf demon appeared in the dungeon in the astral realm.


    "Hmm. So this is the dungeon where those two ended up dead, huh?"


    He said to himself while looking around with his crimson eyes.


    He closed his eyes to use his invisible skill.


    Swish!


    He waspletely invisible from the tip of his toes to the top of his brown hair with ck horns.


    "Huh?!"


    A guard outside the dungeon reacted as he felt something.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Another guard beside him asked.


    "I just sensed something."


    The first guard said, then he turned toward the dungeon, saying,


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    "Okay."


    The second guard replied, and then they started walking inside the dungeon.


    While the scarf demon was checking the soil of the ce where Shikh died,


    "Hmm...so the warrior who killed Shikh was an Ultimate Warrior, huh? Hmm... "


    "Who''s there?"


    While holding their swords in their hands, the guards arrived at the dungeon.


    "Hmm?"


    The scarf demon reacted as his gaze fell to his left.


    "Oh~"


    He responded as a sinister smile formed on his face after seeing the guards.


    "Hmm? There''s no one."


    The second guard said while looking around.


    While scratching the back of his neck, the first guard said,


    "I do sense something here¡ª?!"


    SMACK!


    Suddenly, the first guard fell to the ground, unconscious.


    "Huh?! Hey, what''s wrong¡ª?!"


    SMASH!


    The second guard fell to the ground with his head decapitated.


    "Tsk."


    The scarf demon responded while clicking his tongue as hemented,


    "How weak they are. It ruined my mood."


    Then, he started walking inside the dungeon.


    Soon, he arrived at the ce where Leon died.


    "Hmmm..."


    He responded by looking around, saying,


    "So, this is the ce where Leon died, huh?"


    Then, he closed his eyes, saying,


    "Show me what happened here!"


    Then red energy surrounded his body.


    "Huh?!"


    He reacted by opening his eyes wide.


    He was left in a daze for a few seconds, then a sinister smile formed on his face. He mumbled,


    "Ary Inochi, huh?"


    Then, with a littleugh, he said,


    "Just wait for a while till I cut you into a million pieces, Inochi."


    Swish!


    Then, he vanished.

 Chapter 42: The Arrival of the Demon Knight

    <h4>Chapter 42: The Arrival of the Demon Knight</h4>


    SPLASH!


    Ary jumped into the water of the hot stream, and while loosening up a little, hemented,


    "Hah...it feels so good."


    He was tired and after getting a hot water bath from the divineke, he felt sofortable.


    "Hmm. That''s the divineke. It''ll help in healing your wounds if you have any."


    Kashi, who was beside Ary,mented.


    "That''s good."


    Ary replied while enjoying the bath.


    "Hey, Mike. Why are you looking so down? Don''t you like the water here?"


    Ary asked as his gaze fell at Mike, who was beside Kashi with a depressed expression on his face.


    "No...the water here is good...but the bad thing is..."


    Then, he nced at Kashi with a cry-like expression, saying,


    "Why senior? Why did you disagree with Miss Mai''s idea¡ª"


    SLAP!


    But before Mike could say anything, Kashi pped him, saying,


    "Don''t agree with that idiot!"


    "Sorry..."


    While drowning in water, Mikemented.


    ***


    (Ten minutes before)


    "Wh-What? Together?!"


    Erica repeated with a shocked look.


    "That''s not possible!"


    Emily said in a slightly embarrassed voice.


    "It''s possible!!"


    Mike roared, saying,


    "What''s wrong with you, girls? Don''t you know the beauty of a mixed bath? Don''t you ever think of the beauty of nakedness¡ª"


    "Shut up, you freak!!"


    While pping Mike, Emily ranted.


    "UWAK?!"


    With an agonic roar, Mike fell to the ground.


    "You''ve been too much, Mai. I decline this petition."


    Kashi said in a slightly angry voice while folding his arms.


    "What? But why? It''s not good¡ª"


    "No means no!"


    Kashi ranted.


    Mai held her peace after hearing this and then sighed, saying,


    "Fine then."


    ***


    "By the way, Senior."


    Ary called out while shifting his gaze to Kashi.


    "What is it?"


    Kashi asked.


    "From which time are you from and how old are you?"


    Ary began questioning at this point.


    "Ah, I''m from the 1870s."


    Kashi replied, as a wry smile formed on his face.


    "Wow...you''re older than my grandparents."


    Ary said with a gasp of amazement.


    "Haha. I think so."


    Kashi replied, saying,


    "And as you know, I was 25. But since I''m an Ultimate Warrior now. My aging slows down. Like one year old in ten years."


    "For real? Does that mean that''s the same as me?"


    Ary asked.


    "Yeah, I guess so."


    Kashi replied.


    "Oh yeah, I just remember."


    Ary said then he gaze at Kashi, asking,


    "I didn''t see your heavenly beast. Where is he?"


    Kashi smiled at Ary, saying,


    "He was unhealthy so I sent him to the clinic of the Heavenly realm for a check."


    "Oh, I hope he''ll be fine soon."


    Arymented in a slightly low voice.


    "Hmm?"


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted behind Kashi.


    "Mike? What are you doing?"


    Ary asked as he saw Mike doing something with the ropes.


    "Hmm?"


    Kashi responded as his gaze shifted to Mike.


    "You..."


    Kashi''s expression changed to disgust as he understood what Mike was doing.


    Mike smirked then gazed at Ary and Kashi, saying,


    "I''m going to watch the beauty of nature."


    Meanwhile, the girls on the other side,


    "Hey, Mary. My God, look how much you developedtely."


    Emily called out as she noticed the increment in Mary''s boobs.


    "Right~"


    Mai said as she stepped toward Mary and grabbed her boobs from behind.


    "Ah, Miss Mai?!"


    Mary said but suddenly an unexpected moan came out of her mouth as Mai squeezed Mary''s boobs.


    "D-Don''t do that...Ah~"


    Mary said while moaning.


    Erica and Emily chuckled after seeing this.


    Mai said while squeezing Mary''s boobs,


    "Don''t worry. Giving them massage help them to increase."


    SQUEEZE!


    "Ah~"


    Mary moaned then covered her mouth with her hands.


    "Hmm? Hey, Erica."


    Emily said as her gaze shifted to Erica''s boobs.


    "Hmm?"


    Erica reacted while shifting her gaze to Emily.


    With a yful smile, Emily stepped toward Erica, and in an instant, she grabbed her boobs, saying,


    "You''re also massive, don''t you think?"


    "H-Hey, don''t touch it."


    With a slight moan, Erica said.


    But Emily squeezed her boobs with a yful smile.


    "Ah~"


    Erica moaned while trying to resist.


    "Not bad at all."


    Emily said with a yful smile.


    "Huh?"


    She reacted as someone''s hands grabbed her boobs.


    "Miss Mai?!"


    Emily was left startled as she realised that it was Mai.


    She looked back and saw that Mary was gasping behind Mai.


    It looked like Mai had already teased her enough, and Emily''s turn finally came.


    SQUEEZE!


    "Ah~"


    Emily let out an unconditional moan as Mai squeezed her boobs,menting,


    "You girls have to train for this, y''know?"


    "Huh?"


    Suddenly, Mai reacted as she noticed something.


    She released Emily, saying,


    "Girls be on alert. A pervert ising."


    "Huh?"


    Mary, Erica, and Emily reacted.


    They shifted their gaze to the wall beside them.


    "Hiya!"


    Mai jumped above and grabbed the stone on the wall and started climbing up.


    "Where are you going, Miss Mai?"


    "At least wear something first."


    Erica and Emilymented after seeing her going.


    "Ah, worry not. I''m not going anywhere."


    Maimented as she knelt on a rock and waited for someone toe.


    "Just a little more."


    While climbing the rope, Mike mumbled.


    He somehow attached the top of the rope to the top of the wall and started climbing above to see the girls.


    "Beauty...Natural Beauty..."


    While continuing mumbling, he finally reached the top.


    "Senior, don''t we have to stop him."


    Ary asked.


    Kashi loosened up a little, saying,


    "Rx, he won''t seed."


    "Huh?"


    Ary didn''t understand. That''s why he shifted his gaze to Mike to see whether what Kashi said was right or not?


    "Here Ie, natural beauty¡ªUwakh?!"


    Mike raised his head to see the girls but somebodyunched a kick on his face so hard that he fell back into theke with an agonic roar.


    "Told ya."


    Kashi said as a pleasant smile shaped his face.


    "Miss Mai?"


    Ary reacted as she saw Mai''s face.


    Luckily, he only saw her face, nothing else.


    Mai showed her tongue at Mike and a smile at Kashi and Ary then jumped back into herkeside.


    Ssh!


    She jumped back.


    p! p! p!


    Erica, Emily, and Mary started pping in amazement, saying,


    "You''re wonderful, Miss Mai."


    Erica said while smiling.


    "Yeah, that was a marvelous attack on him."


    Mary said.


    "Yeah, please teach me so that I won''t let him do that again."


    Emily said while reflecting on her anger at Mike.


    Mai smirked and said,


    "Sure."


    Soon enough, they came out of the bath.


    Ary stepped forward toward the open ground. His gaze fell toward the sky full of stars.


    He smiled, saying,


    "How beautiful it looks like."


    "You''re right."


    A voice was heard from behind.


    Ary looked behind and saw Kashi stepping toward him.


    They were wearing casual clothing after the bath.


    While gazing at the sky, Kashimented,


    "I especially made it in my realm. It keeps reminding me of my family."


    "Your family...?"


    Ary repeated.


    "Yeah."


    Kashi replied as he lowered his gaze, saying,


    "It reminds me of the time that I spent with them."


    His voice was a little brittle.


    Ary understood that his family may not exist anymore that''s why he didn''t ask anything but just nodded.


    "Whatcha looking at?"


    In a wobbly voice, someone asked.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary reacted as he looked back.


    But as he saw a certain person, he couldn''t help butugh, saying,


    "Man, Mike. Look at your face. It''s all red. Hahaha."


    Emily gave Mike a good beating for attempting to peep at girls.


    "Shaarup! (Shut up!)"


    Mike said in a wobbly voice.


    Even Kashi broke up inughter after seeing his face.


    "Hmmm?!"


    Suddenly, both Kashi and Ary reacted as if they sensed something.


    "Wait, is that a..."


    Ary called out.


    "Yeah, but how?"


    Kashi said as he gazed toward the sky.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mike asked in his wobbly voice.


    CRACK!!!


    Unexpectedly, the transparent shield around Kashi''s realm broke and someone was seen in the sky.


    "...?!"


    Both Kashi and Ary reacted as if they understood who it was.


    "Wha...?!"


    Mike was left open-mouthed after seeing that person.


    "Yo! Warriors."


    The man said.


    That man was none other than Red scarf Demon that was searching for him.


    "But how...?"


    Kashi was left stunned after realising that the demon had already broken the barrier.


    "Ding!"


    But before anything happened, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <Demon Knight has been found.>


    <Rank:- SH Rank.>


    <Weakness:- Unknown.>


    <Chance of winning:- Unknown.>


    "What?!"


    Ary was left startled.


    "SH rank?! Unknown weakness and an unknown chance of winning?!"


    Then, he gazed at Almita, pondering,


    ''What the hell is wrong with you, Almita?!''

 Chapter 43 Time to get serious, Warriors

    43 Time to get serious, Warriors


    Ary and Kashi were ring at the Demon Knight with angry gazes.


    Mike, on the other hand, was slightly concerned.


    The Red scarf demon was looking at Kashi and Ary with a sinister smile while folding his arms.


    He knew what he had to do.


    But without any seconds to waste, Ary made a fist of his right hand, saying,


    "Almita retrieve my de."


    SWISH!


    With a swish, Ary''s cutter de of death appeared on his right hand, and his astral dress appeared as well.


    "Equipment."


    Kashi said while swinging his right hand and his ck astral dress with his de appeared.


    "Gear back."


    Mike said as his astral dress and his scythe appeared.


    After seeing them alerted, the red-scarf demon outstretched his arms, saying,


    "As expected of the warriors, always be on alert."


    "Cut the crap and what do you want here?"


    With a grave expression, Kashi asked while pointing his de at the red-scarf demon.


    "What do I want, eh?"


    The red scarf demon said as he smirked, adding,


    "Aren''t you the killer of our demon members Shikh and Leon?"


    "....?!"


    Ary and Kashi got alerted after hearing this.


    While Mike, on the contrary, pondered,


    ''Is that demon some kind of detective or what?''


    "Yes, so? You''re here for revenge?"


    Ary asked while tightly holding his de.


    After hearing Ary''s testimony, the red scarf demon snickered, saying,


    "No no, don''t get me wrong, kid. I''m just here because your highness told me to search for the killer of Shikh and Leon. I have no interest in revenge or anything."


    Nheless, after hearing "your highness," Ary''s eyes got narrowed in anger. He asked,


    "Your highness...Are you talking about the Demon King?"


    "Yes,"


    The red scarf demon replied, but he didn''t know that he had awakened the wrath within Ary.


    SWISH!


    At a quick speed, Ary shed at the red scarf Demon andunched a slice attack, saying,


    "You demons are all the same!!"


    15:00


    "You demons are all the same!!"


    SLASH!


    "Ngh!!"


    The red-scarf demon dodged Ary''s attack. However, his shoulder got scraped by Ary''s de.


    From the scratch, the blue-colored blood started flowing down on his fair skin.


    "Heh!"


    A smile that represented his resentment was shaped on his face, as hemented,


    "Hey, kid."


    Unexpectedly, two des appeared in his hands, with a chain attached to the end of both des.


    By grabbing the des tightly, he ranted,


    "Did you think that I''m a very calm type of person?"


    Then, he turned his des a little backward, saying,


    "If you think so, then let me tell you that I''m not!"


    Then, like thunder, he swung his des at Ary, and Ary swung his de as well.


    In the blink of an eye, both shed, and the sound of metal roamed through the area, with sparksing out of their des since they were thrusting each other backward.


    "Hiyaaaa!!"


    From behind Ary, Kashi jumped at the demon to attack.


    "Heh!"


    With a smirk, the red scarf demon drifted himself backward and swirled his des toward Ary and Kashi.


    "Grr!"


    "Tsk!"


    They both defended themselves with their des. However,


    "Shockwave."


    The red scarf demonmanded and the shockwave emitted from his des and hit Kashi and Ary.


    "Wha?!"


    They both reacted but failed to dodge the shockwave and got hit by them and flew backward.


    "Bro!! Senior!!"


    Mike, who was standing on the ground, yelled.


    "Wanna join them?"


    A voice was heard from behind.


    "Wha?!"


    Mike reacted as he jumped forward, but a de scraped his right leg and an enormous amount of blood started flowing out of it.


    "Grrr!!"


    Mike gritted his teeth in anger while ring at the red scarf demon.


    The red scarf demon was looking at Mike as if he was abasing Mike.


    "What''s your name, kid?"


    He asked with a snicker.


    While tightening the grip of his scythe, Mike replied,


    "It''s Mike Shanahan."


    His voice reflected his anger.


    While the red scarf demon was continuously smiling at Mike''s face.


    Actually, Mike''s face was swollen due to the beating he received from Emily, and his face looked so funny because of it.


    "I see."


    The red scarf demon said as he stood while forwarding his right de and backing his left de, saying,


    "And I''m...Demon Knight Gano."


    SWISH!


    At a swift speed, he shed at Mike.


    Because of that, Mike started whirling his scythe to prevent the Gano froming closer to him.But it had no effect at Gano. He arrived above Mike and swung his de.


    However,


    sh!


    Someone appeared in front of Mike and defended him with his de.


    "You?"


    Gano called out as he saw that person.


    The person was none other than Ary.


    The left side of his face was covered in blood, while his right hand was covered in blood.


    Even though, he defended Mike.


    He was ring at Gano with a drastic look.


    Gano snickered and jumped backward, asking,


    "Hey, kid. Tell me something. Are you Ary Inochi?"


    While twirling his de and holding tight to its handle, Ary red at Gano and replied,


    "Yes, I''m Ary Inochi."


    Then, without a second to waste, he shed at Gano and swung his de, yelling,


    "Dark Scar of Death!!!!"


    A deadly ck shockwave emitted from Ary''s de and darted at Gano.


    While smirking, Gano swirled his de, saying,


    "Dark Reflector!!"


    And a dark light shone from his des, and the shockwave reflected on Ary.


    Ary swung his de again, and the shockwave vanished. Since it was his own attack, he can neglect it as well.


    "Water Cannon¡ª5th Aspect!!"


    From the sky, Kashi whirled his de and an enormous amount of water ring with four sharp edges flickered at Gano.


    "Hmm?"


    He reacted as he raised his head to look up at the sky, but before he could even react any further,


    BOOOOOOOOM!!


    The water rings chop down on him with an explosive noise, creating wet dust and haze in the air.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    Afterunching that attack, Kashi started gasping.


    His forehead and his arms were covered in blood. There was blood on his right thigh as well.


    "Did we... win?"


    Mike, who was standing behind Ary, asked.


    Ary didn''t respond but tightened his de since he realised that it wasn''t over yet.


    "Wonderful!"


    Suddenly, Gano''s voice was heard inside from the haze, saying,


    "You''re truly wonderful, Warriors."


    Soon, the haze disappeared and he was seen.


    His body was painfully injured, yet he was smiling.


    Mike was left perplexed after seeing him smile in this weak situation.


    Soon enough, his wounds vanished and his body became like new.


    "What?!"


    Mike reacted in shock after glimpsing this.


    "Grr!!!"


    Ary and Kashi gritted their teeth in anger after glimpsing this.


    Gano gave them an evil smile, saying,


    "Well, I think...ytime is over."


    Swoosh!!


    Suddenly, dark energy surrounded Gano. His face shaped a serious expression. Hemented,


    "Time to be serious."


    Read my new novel!

 Chapter 44 Demon Couples

    44 Demon Couples


    Both Ary and Kashi were alerted.


    "Mike, listen carefully."


    Ary called, and while ring at Gano, he asserted,


    "I and Senior will try to take care of him. You can go and try to reach out to Miss Mai as soon as possible."


    Mai and the girls had already gone to Mai''s realm after the bath, and Ary knew that Mai was also an Ultimate Warrior.


    ording to him, it would be helpful if three ultimate warriors would fight with Gano instead of two.


    "A-Okay."


    Mike responded, then, while turning around, he confessed.


    "Bro, please don''t die."


    Then, he flew away.


    As he went away, Ary mumbled,


    "Don''t worry, I won''t die."


    Then, he red at Gano, saying,


    "Not until...I kill that bastard."


    He was talking about Arterismet VII.


    Gano red at Ary and said with augh,


    "Did you really think that he would bring help?"


    Ary didn''t reply but continued to re at Gano with a serious gaze.


    While seeing his gaze, Gano pondered,


    ''This is Ary Inochi, huh? The warrior with the same surname as that monster.''


    Then, he tightened the grip of his des, saying,


    "I''ll make sure to kill you first."


    Surprisingly, a shockwave fell on him and ended up cutting his right hand.


    "Don''t forget about me, Demon!!"


    Kashi growled as he drifted toward Gano tounch another attack.


    But Gano wasn''t an ordinary demon either.


    He smiled and within a second, his hand got reattached and he jumped backward and swung his de and yelled,


    "Demon Strike!!"


    And uncountable shockwaves emitted from his de and darted at Ary and Kashi.


    "Wind de¡ª4th Aspect!"


    "me burst!!"


    Kashi and Ary shrieked and swirled their des to defend themselves as well as attack Gano.


    "Haaaa!!"


    By seizing the opportunity, Gano jumped at Ary and swung his de. Ary grabbed his de in both hands and defended himself from Gano''s de.


    "Hey, Kid..."


    Gano called again while thrusting his de forward.


    "Are you somehow linked with that monster?"


    He asked.


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as if he didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    "Hiyaaaa!"


    While howling, Kashi jumped at Gano from behind, and Gano jumped backward, and unfortunately, Kashi''s de hit Ary''s de, and in the meantime, Gano got a chance to attack Kashi.


    Without a second to waste, he swirled his de at Kashi, and the shockwave emitted from his de darted at Kashi and Ary with swift speed.


    Because of its speed, both Ary and Kashi failed to dodge the shockwave and it hit them.


    With an anguishing outcry, both flew backward.


    Arge scar formed on Kashi''s back with an excess of blooding out of it.


    While Ary''s chest got injured with a cross sign formed over it.


    "Grr!!"


    They both gritted their teeth while lying on the ground and trying to stand, yet their bodies were shivering due to their fatal injuries.


    "F-mal Recovery!"


    Ary uttered the name of the healing skill, and the blue me surrounded him.


    "Oh?"


    Gano reacted and then scratched his right cheek with his left pinky finger, saying,


    "So, you''re using healing magic, huh? Well, that''s fair then."


    Gano also got auto-recovered from any attack, and since Ary used his healing ability, they became even.


    "Here Ie!!!"


    With a mor, Gano fled toward Ary and Kashi.


    Ary pushed Kashi to his left side and stood up in an instant, and while swinging his de, he ran toward Gano by using his swift speed skill.


    CLASH!


    In the next moment, they shed with their des.


    "Hehe."


    Gano snickered while Ary gritted his teeth since he found it hard to thrust his de forward.


    Even his strength as an Ultimate Warrior wasn''t enough since he hadn''t mastered his new adaptation.


    Ary jumped backward and flew toward the sky.


    "Huh?"


    Gano reacted as he raised his head to look at Ary.


    Ary raised his de and, with full force, he swung his de toward Gano, roaring,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion¡ªCosmic Shower Strike!!!!!"


    And with a swift velocity, the seven strikes shed at Gano.


    He didn''t move from his ce but smiled, saying,


    "How na¨ªve."


    Then, he swirled his de, saying,


    "Dark Reflect¡ª!?"


    Unexpectedly, a shockwave chopped off his hands.


    "Eh?"


    He was left dumbfounded as his gaze shifted to his left. He saw Kashi, who was utterly gasping, yet heunched the attack to chop off Gano''s hands.


    "You....!"


    Gano reacted while dting his eyes, yet it was toote.


    BOOOOOOOOOOM!


    The strikes hit him, and a massive explosion took ce.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    While gasping utterly hard, Arynded on the ground beside Kashi. Ary used his mal recovery while Kashi ate his spherical pill for the recovery.


    They were looking at the area of the explosion since they weren''t sure whether they had won or not.


    "You warriors..."


    A sharp yet terrifying voice was heard inside of the smoke.


    "...?!"


    Both of them got alerted and held on right to their des.


    The smoke vanished and Gano was seen, looking down with an enormous amount of blood flowing from his wrists.


    SWISH!


    His arms regenerated from his blood, and he opened his palms, and his des arrived in his palms.


    While holding his de, he red at Ary and Kashi with his furious gaze, saying,


    "You''re pissing me off too much."


    Even though he got regenerated by every attack, he got pissed off at him for some unknown reason.


    Then, with a quick speed, he darted at them while howling.


    Heunched his des at Ary, and Ary defended himself with his de.


    However,


    "Uwakh?!"


    An agonic cry came out of Ary''s mouth as Gano hit Ary''s belly with his right knee and he flew away.


    "Hiyaa!!"


    Kashi jumped toward Gano and swung his de tounch an attack, but Gano defended himself with the handle of his de and, unexpectedly, elbowed Kashi on his chest, and a bowl of blood came out of Kashi''s mouth.


    Both Kashi and Ary fell beside each other.


    Whileughing maniacally, Gano walked toward them, saying,


    "You two are interesting, yet when ites to my level, you two are still weak."


    Then, with a sinister smile, he red at Kashi and Ary, and pondered openly,


    "So...who''s head should I chop out first?"


    Gano was still some steps away from them.


    Ary, while lying on the ground, mumbled,


    "Fl-mal recovery."


    And again, the blue me surrounded his body.


    "Hah?"


    Gano reacted as he halted while walking. Soon, he broke intoughter, saying,


    "Just how many times will you use this, eh?"


    "...?!"


    18:02


    Ary and Kashi were left stunned after seeing this.


    Then, he nced at Ary with his left eye while closing his right eye, saying,


    "But it''s fine since I''m also using one."


    But Ary didn''t want to waste time.


    He clutched his de tightly and dashed toward Gano, utilising his quick speed skill.


    Gano raised his de tounch an attack, but as soon as Ary reached in front of Gano, he used his swift speed agility at his hands and swung his sword to chop off Gano''s hands.


    Unfortunately, he was only able to cut his right one, but then, Ganounched an attack with his left hand at Ary.


    Ary defended himself with his de, yelling,


    "Senior, now!!!!"


    "Wha?!"


    Gano reacted.


    Surprisingly, Kashi jumped from behind Ary and swung his de toward Gano, saying,


    "It''s over!!!"


    Clink!


    "Wha?!"


    "Huh?!"


    Both Ary and Kashi were left bbergasted as a hand came out of Gano''s chest and defended him from Kashi''s de.


    Ary and Kashi jumped backward, worried expressions shaped down on their faces.


    With a giggle, a feminine figure covered in ck light came out of Gano''s chest.


    "...?!"


    Ary and Kashi were left stunned after seeing this.


    Soon enough, the light around thatdy disappeared and her body was seen.


    She looked like ady in her early 30s, with pale white skin and an attractive body. She had long ck hair and red eyes. She was wearing a ck dress that revealed most of her skin around her navel and the upper area of her boobs and her back. Her sexy thighs were also visible through her dress.


    While caressing Gano''s right cheek, she asks,


    "Are you alright, darling?"


    And Gano, in response, ced his right palm over her palm, saying,


    "Yes, honey."


    While Ary, who was perplexed after seeing this, pondered,


    ''Are they... couples?!''


    Read my new novel!

 Chapter 45 A Demon Lord

    45 A Demon Lord


    "Ding!"


    Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <A Demon Lord is found.>


    <Rank:- SSH rank.>


    <Weakness:-Unknown.>


    <Chance of winning:- Unknown.>


    "Grrr!!!"


    Ary gritted his teeth after hearing this, saying,


    "What the hell is wrong with the ranking now?"


    "Ary!"


    Kashi said as he held tight to his de, saying,


    "Don''t waste time ranting. There are two of them now. Let''s finish it as fast as we can!"


    "Yeah!"


    Ary replied, then they both flickered at a couple of Demons.


    "Oh~"


    Thedy reacted as she nced at them, saying,


    "Those two sure are in a rush."


    Snap!


    Then she snapped her right fingers and some strings appeared out of nowhere and at a quick speed. It gave scratches to Ary and Kashi.


    "Damn!"


    Ary reacted as he jumped backward while Kashi was moving forward while neglecting the strings with his de.


    "He is sure a stubborn one."


    Thedy said while ring at Kashi.


    "Let me handle him."


    Gano said as he jumped toward Kashi.


    "Huh?!"


    Kashi reacted as he saw Ganounching a slice attack at him.


    Kashi swirled his de to defend himself.


    CLINK!


    Their des shed and sparks started emitting from their des.


    "Senior!!"


    Ary yelled and was about to fly toward Kashi.


    However,


    Scratch!


    A string at full speed shed at Ary. Luckily, he turned to his left and dodged it, but it gave a scratch on Ary''s right cheek and the blood started flowing out of his cheek.


    "My my. Did you forget about my presence, kid?"


    Thedy said as she stepped toward Ary.


    While groaning, Ary pointed his de at thedy.


    A sinister smile formed on thatdy''s face. She said,


    "So alert, huh? Well, fhen."


    Swish!


    All of a sudden, she vanished.


    "What?! Where did she¡ªUawkh?!"


    Ary reacted by looking around. Unknowingly, thedy appeared behind him.


    Before he could even react, thedy kicked so hard at Ary''s back that a bowl of blood came out of Ary''s mouth.


    He flew forward and ended up hitting a rock.


    "Huh? Ary!!"


    Kashi reacted and was about to go there, but Gano stopped him byunching his de.


    Luckily, Kashi managed to defend himself with his de, saying,


    "You bastard!!"


    While Gano just smiled at Kashi''s angry face, saying,


    "My wife Sheni sure is wonderful, don''t you think?"


    Then, he smirked while gazing at Kashi.


    BOOOOOOM!!


    The rock trembled, and a massive beam of purple aura came from the area where Ary had fallen.


    Sheni smiled since he already knew that Ary didn''t die that early.


    Ary raised his gaze and looked at Sheni with his furious purple gaze.


    His right hand had blood all over it, while the left side of his body was a mix of blood and dust.


    His left side of his face was covered in blood, whereas his right side had only cuts with a little blood.


    Ary picked up his cutter de of death from the ground.


    His body was trembling.


    "mal Recovery."


    Hemanded.


    "Ding!"


    Unexpectedly, Almita made a dinging sound and reported,


    <This will be yourst time using this skill. You have already used it nine times before. The rank that you''re in only allows you to use your skills ten times, no more no less.>


    <Are you willing to use it?>


    Almita then asked.


    Ary gritted his teeth, but if he didn''t use it, then he may not be able to fight Sheni.


    "Yes!"


    Ary replied in a shrill voice.


    Suddenly, the blue me surrounded his body, and his wounds disappeared as well as the blood.


    Sheni chuckled after seeing this, saying,


    "How foolish of you. Do you really think that you don''t need that skill of yours again?"


    She had also heard Almita''s warning.


    Ary didn''t say anything but tightened his cutter de of death. Then, while pointing it at Sheni, he finally said,


    "No, because I''m going to end this right here and now!!"


    While Gano and Kashi drifted backward in the mid-air.


    "What''s wrong, Warrior? Don''t tell me that you have given up already."


    With a smirk, Ganomented.


    Kashi didn''t reply but lowered his gaze.


    Then, he swirls his de, saying,


    "The Wrath of the Water God."


    Swish!


    As hemanded, around him appeared an orb of water.


    Kashi took a deep breath while closing his eyes while Gano, after seeing this, pondered,


    ''What''s this? An attack or something?''


    Kashi opened his eyes and his oceanic blueeyes started shining like crystal.


    He held his de in his right hand and made a w with his left hand, saying,


    "Time to put an end to this."


    After hearing this testimony, Gano broke out inughter as he thought of it as a joke.


    Then, wiping his tears that came out due toughter, Ganomented,


    "Sure sure."


    Then, he crossed his des, saying,


    "Time to decapitate your head, Warrior."


    ***


    While on Mai''s Arkinest Dyneema,


    While taking a sip of the tea, Mai asked,


    "So, did you guys think that you have improved a little in your strength?"


    While Erica, who was sitting on a chair beside Mai, nodded,


    "Yes, I think I improved my speed, and thanks to your supervision, Miss Mai, I also learned sword art."


    "Yes, me too."


    While raising her right hand, Mary agreed with Erica.


    After the bath, they were drinking tea while chatting with each other.


    "By the way, Miss Mai."


    Emily, who was sitting beside Erica, called out.


    18:04


    "How many Ultimate Warriors are there? I''ve only seen you and Senior Kashi till now."


    After hearing her query, Mai smiled, replying,


    "There are 7 of us. Like, I''m the¡ª"


    "Miss Mai!!!"


    While running inside Mai''s realm, Mike screamed.


    "Huh?"


    They all reacted as he got up from their chair and stepped toward the right.


    "What''s wrong, Mike?"


    Emily called out as she glimpsed that Mike was gasping while trying to say something to them.


    "D-D-D..."


    Mike eximed while gasping.


    "D?"


    Erica, Emily, and Mary reacted by tilting their heads.


    "D...?"


    Mai repeated as if she had a bad feeling about this alphabet.


    "Demon!!"


    Mike yelled.


    "What?!"


    All the girls reacted in shock after hearing this.


    "Calm down and exin clearly what are you saying? What Demon?"


    Mary said while trying to calm Mike.


    "It-It''s not the time to be calm!! There''s a demon in Senior Kashi''s realm!"


    Mike warned while gasping.


    "...?!"


    Erica, Emily, and Mary were left petrified after hearing this.


    While Mai''s face shaped into a serious expression.


    She closed her eyes and her astral dress and her de appeared.


    While holding tight to her de, Mai uttered,


    "It''s not the time to be panicked, girls. It''s time to show your strength!!"


    Crack!


    Unexpectedly, the barrier around her realm also broke as someone intruded.


    "Wha?!"


    The girls and Mike were left bbergasted as they saw something terrifying above in the sky.


    "...?!"


    Mai''s eyes widened as she saw the army of demons in the air.


    A man in ck with two horns, ck hairs, and a good look like a demon pointed his de at Mai from above, saying,


    "Going somewhere, Warriors?"


    Then, a sinister smile formed on his fair face, hemented,


    "Get through me first, will ya?"

 Chapter 46 Now or Never

    46 Now or Never


    Ary gazed at Sheni, and likewise, she gazed back at him with a yful smile.


    "Here Ie!!"


    With a roar, Ary ran toward Sheni.


    "Little Warrior."


    Sheni called out as she raised her arms, saying,


    "Why are you so na?ve?"


    Unexpectedly, so many arrows with blue lights were seen above in the sky.


    Ary didn''t stop running because he wanted to defeat Sheni as fast as he could.


    He tried to use swift speed, but his speed was over-usage time. That''s why it didn''t work.


    "me de!!!"


    Ary jumped at Sheni while swinging his de.


    Sheni, in response, smiled at Ary and made a fist of her right arm, which she was raising.


    Ary''s de almost reached toward Sheni''s neck.


    However,


    Swish!!


    At a rapid speed, the arrows started shing towards the ground.


    "Tsk!!"


    Ary clicked his tongue as he swung his de to defend himself from the arrow.


    "GAKH?!"


    He was defending himself, but he didn''t notice that the incredible beauty like Sheni also knewbat.


    She punched at Ary''s belly with her left fist, and with an anguishing roar, Ary flew backward, but he didn''t give up. He mmed his legs to the ground to bnce his body, then he raised his de, yelling,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion¡ªCrystal shower!!"


    And just like Sheni''s arrow attack, uncountable ice crystals appeared over the sky.


    "Wha?!"


    Sheni was left startled after seeing the same attack.


    While showing his furious gaze at Sheni, Ary swung his de downward, yelling,


    "Fire!!!!!"


    Swish!!


    At a rapid speed, the ice crystals darted toward the ground.


    "Ngh!!"


    Sheni crossed her arms, and a transparent red barrier appeared around her. However,


    SLASH!


    She reacted in surprise as Ary''s de broke her barrier and a kicknded on her belly.


    With an outcry, Sheni flew backward, and at the same time, the ice crystals fell all over her body.


    She roared in agony.


    While Ary, who was standing some footsteps away from her, held tightly to his de and closed his eyes, mumbling,


    "Lifeforce Assimtion..."


    The silver light surrounded his body and he opened his shining purple eyes and swung his de toward fragile Sheni, roaring,


    "Cosmic Shower¡ªStrike of Extinction!!!"


    Meanwhile,


    "Hiyaaa!!"


    Kashiunched his de at Gano while Gano defended himself with his des.


    However,


    "Ugh?!"


    Kashi managed tond a kick at Gano''s face with his right knee, then swung his de and shed at Gano''s left arm.


    sh!!


    His arm got chopped off, and to prevent himself from getting killed, Gano swung his des at Kashi.


    Kashi defended himself with his de. Unfortunately, at the time interval, Gano''s hand got attached again and he punched Kashi in his belly.


    Kashi failed to dodge his blow, and as Gano''s punchnded on Kashi''s belly, some blood erupted out of Kashi''s mouth.


    Kashi kicked Gano and drifted back.


    ''Damn it. There''s no use in doing it. Every time I cut his limbs, they got reattached within seconds. I had never faced demons like him before. Damn!''


    While wiping the blood from his lips with his right sleeve, Kashi pondered.


    "What''s wrong, Warrior? Come on, cut my limbs again. What''s the matter with you?"


    With a creepyugh, Ganomented.


    Kashi, in response, just gritted his teeth, but suddenly he erged his eyes as a thought struck his head.


    ''Hold on! His head! I think I need to decapitate his head!''


    With this thought in his mind that maybe decapitating Gano''s head would help in defeating him, Kashi tightened his de and a serious expression shaped his face.


    He twisted his body a little backward and moved his de a little backward, saying,


    "Eleven strikes of Extinction¡ªDemon ughter!!"


    Then, at a swift speed, he shed toward Gano.


    "Why don''t you just give up?"


    Gano roared as he swirled his des at Kashi.


    Luckily, while dodging his des, Kashi jumped on Gano''s de, and within a split second, he swung his de toward Gano''s head.


    "Wha?!"


    Gano reacted, but it was toote.


    SLASH!


    ***


    Meanwhile, in Mai''s realm.


    "Haaaaa!!"


    With a roar, Maiunched his de at themanderDemon.


    The Demon defended himself with his de, saying,


    "Wow, miss. You''re good at it, don''t you?"


    "Grr!!"


    Mai gritted her teeth while thrusting her de forward, but themander demon was also strong. He thrust his de forward as well.


    "Hey, Miss."


    Themander demon said, while moving his face closer to Mai, he asked,


    "What about you bing a demon?"


    "What?!"


    Mai reacted.


    Themander demon shifted his gaze to the massive mountain-like boobs of Mai and said with a perverted smile.


    "We''ll have some fun together then."


    "Tsk!"


    Mai clicked her tongue and thenunched a kick at themander demon''s belly with her right knee.


    "Gah?!"


    The Commander demon responded, then he drifted himself backward and, with an enraged look, he red at Mai, saying,


    "You wretched warrior!!"


    "Hmph!!"


    Mai responded as she swung her de, saying,


    "I''m not interested in your damn offer."


    Then, she pointed her de at themander demon, saying,


    "Come at me, if you have guts!!"


    "Hiyaa!!"


    Erica shed a demon with the de given by Mai.


    All three girls were fighting with the demons in the mid-air.


    "Good. You can do it!!"


    While Mike, who was standing on the ground, cheered them up.


    Swish!!


    "What?!"


    Mike halted as he felt a sharp pain in his back.


    "Yo, boy!"


    A sweet voice was heard from behind.


    Mike turned around and saw a red-hooded demon girl.


    Mike tightened the grip of his scythe after seeing her and looked at her with anger.


    "My, look at your gaze. It''s so amazing."


    "Eh?"


    Mike reacted after hearing an unexpectedpliment.


    Suddenly, that girl vanished.


    "Huh? Where did she¡ª"


    "Would you mind if I took out your gaze?"


    "...?!"


    Unexpectedly, she arrived behind Mike andunched a slice attack with her dragger.


    Mike jumped forward, but his right cheek got scratched.


    "You!!"


    Mike roared in anger.


    The demon girl smirked and took out her hood, and her snow-like fair skin was seen. Ady with red hair, pink eyes, and a sexy body. She was wearing a red outfit under her hood.


    She showed a yful smile at Mike, asking,


    "Hey, boy. Are you Ary Inochi?"


    "Hmm?!"


    Mike was alerted after hearing Ary''s name.


    He tightened the grip of his scythe, saying,


    "No, I''m not. I''m Mike Shanahan. Ary Inochi is my best friend."


    Then, he red at that girl with a deadly re, saying,


    "What do you want from my bro?"


    "Oh, you''re not?" she asked, her face shaped with a tired expression.


    Then, she sighed, saying,


    "It''s useless to stay here then."


    Then, she snapped her fingers and disappeared.


    "Wha?! Where did she?"


    Mike said while trying to find out where she went. However,


    "RAARR!!"


    With a roar, the demon darted at Mike.


    "Grr!!"


    While gritting his teeth, Mike shed with that demon and got involved in the battle.


    ***


    Meanwhile, in the endless darkness.


    The same demon girl appeared and opened her right palm, and a crystal ball appeared on her palm.


    She said,


    "Show me where''s Ary Inochi?"


    Swish!


    A light shone from the crystal and Ary was seenunching his cosmic shower attack.


    An obsessed smile formed on her face, and she licked her right index finger, saying,


    "Ah...how handsome he is."


    Soon enough, a sinister smile shaped her face. Shemented,


    "Soon...you will be mine...Ary."


    Read my new novel!

 Chapter 47 The End is near...

    47 The End is near...


    BOOOOOOOOM!!


    A supermassive explosion arose.


    SLASH!


    Gano''s head got decapitated and fell to the ground with the body where Sheni had fallen.


    Gasp! Gasp! Gasp!


    Ary and Kashi started gasping since it was their strongest attack to date.


    Kashinded beside Ary and gently whackted Ary''s back like friends did and said,


    "Nice job."


    "Same for you, Senior."


    Ary replied with a smile while gasping.


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <All skills levelled up to LVL 10.>


    <Now that the host has be an Ultimate Warrior, every new skill is auto-learned by the host, but the host can master the skill and even create his own if he so desires.>


    "Wow. Good for you."


    Kashi said while smiling after hearing this wonderful news.


    "Yeah..."


    With a long breath, Ary replied, then sat on the ground while gasping, saying,


    "I-I think...I have to take a day''s break to recover. Because mal recovery is currently ineffective."


    "Here."


    Kashi said as he tossed a spherical pill at Ary while holding another one in his left hand.


    "Hmm? Oh, I totally forgot about this."


    Ary said while taking the pill, and in the next moment, he ate it.


    Kashi ate his spherical pill, saying,


    "These are thest ones left. I''d better have to buy more from the heavenly realm."


    "Ai shee (I see.)"


    While eating the pill, Ary responded.


    Gulp!


    "By the way,"


    While gulping the pill, Ary got up, saying,


    "It''s strange that no one came. Didn''t Mike go there to ask for help for Miss Mai?"


    After hearing Ary''s testimony, Kashi''s face shaped into a puzzled expression. He pondered,


    ''That''s weird. She usuallyes here uninvited. Now, even asking for help, she didn''te. Something is not right here."


    "They won''te."


    "...?!"


    Ary and Kashi reacted as they shifted their gaze to the front, at the smoke.


    The smoke vanished and Gano and Sheni were seen.


    Gano''s head got reattached, but unfortunately, their healing ability didn''t seem to be working anymore.


    Both were covered in blood.


    "I-It hurts, darling."


    Sheni said, shivering in pain.


    "Impossible!"


    Ary called out in a terrified voice.


    "Grr!!!"


    Gano gritted his teeth in anger while ring at Kashi and Ary.


    Kashi was shocked after seeing them still alive, yet a thought struck his head. He pondered,


    ''Even cutting his head won''t kill him. Does that mean, there''s something else that''s his weak point? But what?''


    Suddenly, he noticed the glow on Gano''s chest. There was the same glow on Sheni''s belly.


    Kashi''s eyes widened as he understood the actual concept.


    He held his de tightly, saying,


    "Ary, listen. It seems like they have the core within themselves that helps them survive again. Luckily, their healing doesn''t seem to work anymore. Target that glinting and stab your de there."


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted, then he noticed the glint as well.


    He grabbed his cutter de of death, saying,


    "Okay, senior!!"


    "You..."


    Gano eximed, his rage boiling over.


    "You Bastards!!!"


    Gano screamed as she shed toward Kashi and Ary.


    Kashi shed toward Gano and their des shed.


    While Ary ran toward Sheni, Sheni raised her arms and swung her hands, and strings appeared from the tips of her fingers and darted toward Ary.


    Ary swirled his de to defend himself, but he didn''t stop running.


    "Damn you!!"


    Sheni ranted, then made fists of her arms and a transparent red barrier appeared around her.


    Ary swung his de andunched at the barrier, but it didn''t seem to be working.


    Some more strings appeared and shed at Ary.


    Ary dodged them, but unexpectedly, some arms appeared from the ground and grabbed Ary''s legs.


    14:56


    "Wha?!"


    Ary dodged them, but unexpectedly, some arms appeared from the ground and grabbed Ary''s legs.


    "Wha?!"


    Ary reacted, but,


    Scratch!!


    A string gave arge scratch on Ary''s left chest.


    "Grr!!"


    Ary gritted his teeth then, chopped the arms, and ran toward Shine.


    However, more arms started appearing from the ground.


    ''Damnit. I have to kill as fast as I can!!''


    Ary said as he closed his eyes, still running.


    He heard the sounds of the strings. He dodged it, pondering,


    ''An Attack that can break that barrier...think, think...''


    A voice in his heart was heard.


    ''The Attack of the Demon Hunter.''


    "....?!"


    Ary opened his eyes as he remembered something.


    Meanwhile,


    "Enough!!!"


    Gano roared as she swung his de toward Kashi.


    Kashi didn''t get panicked, even when the des were so close to his eyes that they might cut his eyes.


    He cooled down yet swung his de, saying,


    "Wind flow!"


    STAB!


    "Wha?!"


    Gano was left bbergasted as Kashi''s de pierced through his chest with a sound of cracking.


    At the same time,


    Ary jumped toward Sheni from above.


    "Fool!!"


    Sheni ranted, then swung her arms and the strings darted at Ary.


    Ary didn''t mind defending anymore, even when the strings gave him arge scar on his left cheek and limbs.


    He swung his de at the barrier, saying,


    "Heavenly de..."


    CRACK!


    "Wha?!"


    Sheni reacted, but before she could do anything,


    STABBED!


    Ary''s de pierced through her belly and the same noise of breaking crystal was made as Arymented,


    "...of Demon End!"


    ***


    While on Mai''s realm.


    "Haaaa!"


    sh!!


    "Wha?!"


    The Commander Demon reacted as Mai pierced her de right through the Demon''s chest.


    "I-Impossible..."


    Themander demon said as he fell to the ground and his body began vanishing, and soon, it vanished, leaving ck dust behind.


    "Hmph."


    Mai said as she swung her de to remove the blue blood from her sword.


    Sigh! Sigh! Sigh!


    Erica, Emily, and Mary sighed as they fell to the ground after killing demons.


    "Seriously...it wasn''t easy."


    While gasping, Emily said.


    "Y-Yeah..."


    Erica and Mary admitted it while gasping.


    "Good job, you two."


    Mai said as she stepped toward them.


    The girls smiled at Mai. Thanks to Mai''s sword training, they finally defeated the demons.


    "Where is she? Damn it, she was here a moment ago."


    Mike said while looking around.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Mai asked after seeing him searching for something.


    Mike''s gaze shifted to Mai. He replied.


    "That demon girl. She isn''t here."


    After hearing "demon girl," Emily sighed, saying,


    "Don''t tell me you want to reconcile with demons now. Did you forget our aim as a Warrior?"


    She got the wrong idea since Mike wasn''t searching for that girl for this reason.


    "That''s not true, Emily. That girl is a mystery. She knows about bro."


    Mikemented while looking around.


    "What?"


    Mai reacted.


    "She knows...Ary...?"


    Mary asked while Erica gazed at Mike, asking,


    "What are you talking about? borate it."


    Then, Mike exined the incident to them.


    "What? How did she know Ary?"


    Emily asked as she heeded all the incidents.


    While Mai''s face shaped a serious expression, she pondered,


    ''Is that girl...''


    "It''s not the time to think about it."


    Erica said, and while looking toward the above, she said,


    "They are both still in danger. We have to rescue them."


    "Ah?!"


    Mai reacted as she remembered Ary and Kashi.


    She jumped, saying,


    "Let''s go as fast as possible!!"


    Read my new novel!

 Chapter 48 The past of the Demon Knight

    48 The past of the Demon Knight


    [Gano''s POV]


    I remember...I still remember the time when we used to be a lovely family.


    Me, Sheni, our children, a boy and a girl, were low-level demons born in the slums of Demon Land.


    Yet we were happy. Because our lives were going smoothly with my children and Sheni on my side, I never felt alone.


    Every day... every day I went to my work for the sake of my wife and children to earn some money.


    As long as our Lord, the great Demon King, Arterismet VI, was alive, our lives were promising.


    Nheless, when his sessor took the crown, everything turned upside down. My lord, Arterismet VII, the current Demon King, has no emotions. No mercy...it was bad for me to say, but he''s heartless. He didn''t care for the lives of his people.


    To survive under his rule, we have to follow his every order.


    Although we were surviving under his rule.


    At least we were together... until,


    SLAM!


    "Hey, you get over it!! Our Lord has summoned you low demons for the sacrifices!!"


    His guard broke through our slum and dragged us to the area of sacrifices.


    Toplete the aim of our lord to conquer the realms, we mere demons were put on sacrifices.


    "Daddy, save us!!"


    Hearing their cries, I tried my best to save them.


    "Please my lord! Have mercy on my children. You can take us for the sacrifice! Please leave them!!"


    While whining in tears, I and Sheni knelt in front of my lord to leave our children for sacrifice.


    However,


    "Heh! Are you mocking me? Your children are still young. Their blood is healthier than yours."


    The merciless king didn''t show any mercy.


    "My lord..."


    I was left speechless. Why...? Why did my children have to suffer?


    I was so powerless to even protect them.


    SLASH!


    They died.


    We lost them...in front of our very eyes


    Sheni copsed to the ground after realising that our children were gone


    No one in the council of demons ever tried to do something to help her.


    She didn''t wake up from her sleep after that.


    There were only tears in her eyes for our children.


    I was hopeless. I was powerless to even protect them.


    I decided...to kill myself.


    Our valley was already in chaos due to the war, and living life without my family was useless.


    I carried Sheni''s corpse behind my back and stepped toward the mountain of death.


    [The Mountain of Death was in Demon Land, and it was the highest mountain there.]


    I reached the top of the mountain and nced toward the ground with my empty eyes.


    I remembered the time when we had so much fun together.


    "Going somewhere?"


    I heard...I heard that terrifying voice.


    "...?!"


    My eyes got erged after hearing that voice. The voice of our merciless king.


    I turned around in fear.


    He was there, right behind me.


    STAB!!


    Before I could even react, he made a hole in my chest with his left arm, saying,


    "You''re so loyal, you know?"


    Then, he gazed at the Sheni corpse, saying,


    "Many might revolt if something tragic like this happens to their family."


    Then, he shifted his re at me, asking,


    "What about she and you being together?"


    "...?!"


    I wasn''t able to say anything since his hand was piercing my chest.


    I cast a nce at Sheni, but before I could respond, the king extended his right hand toward her and tossed a red-glittering crystal onto her chest.


    Unexpectedly, her body turned into thin air.


    YANK!


    "Gwakh!"


    While coughing blood, I knelt on the ground. As soon as I knelt, the air that was Sheni''s corpse entered my chest and my wounds got healed.


    "From now onward,"


    He said as he ced his right palm over my head, saying,


    "You''ll be my loyal Knight, Gano, right?"


    I felt my memories starting to vanish.


    I forgot everything about my children and became a ve to him.


    I and Sheni killed so many warriors afterward. But we always felt as if we were missing something. Nothing, however, sticks with us... until...


    Crack!!


    Those warriors broke the crystal within us, and our memories returned.


    ***


    Gano opened his eyes and saw Sheni lying in front of him, just a few footsteps away from him.


    "S-Sheni..."


    He called out.


    Upon hearing his call, the blood-wrapped Sheni opened her eyes and gazed back at Gano.


    A little smile formed on her face as she remembered their past.


    "Darling..."


    She dragged herself toward Gano, and Gano did the same.


    Their bodies started to vanish, but they didn''t lose hope.


    Finally, they manage to hold each other''s hands, saying,


    "Darling...do we...die now...?"


    Sheni asked. There were pearls of tears in her eyes.


    With a brittle smile, Gano replied,


    "Nah, honey. We are not actually dying."


    "Huh?"


    Sheni replied that she didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    While lying on the ground, Gano''s eyes fell to the sky. Hemented,


    "We''re... going to meet up with our children."


    "...?!"


    Sheni reacted while widening her eyes.


    "Mamma."


    She heard a voice.


    She shifted her gaze to the sky, and the flow of tears increased as she saw her deceased children, spreading their arms and wanting a hug from their mother.


    "My...children..."


    She said while sobbing.


    "Don''t cry, honey."


    Gano said, yet some tears appeared in his eyes as well.


    "We''ll be...with them now. Aren''t...you happy...?"


    "Mhm."


    While sobbing, Sheni replied.


    ***


    "Sunny, Lina, my children!!"


    Sheni said as she embraced her children while they embraced her as well.


    Gano reached there and embraced them, saying,


    "Let''s go...to our home..."


    They vanished as the light of heaven engulfed them.


    ***


    Soon enough, their bodies vanished and left a ck haze, but this time, there was a white haze as well.


    They weren''t evil. They were... just the victims of fate.


    Ary and Kashi gazed at them as they sensed the sadness in the air.


    "They were sad, weren''t they?"


    Ary said while looking at the sky.


    "Hmm."


    Kashi nodded as he put his de back into the scabbard, saying,


    "I think they''re no longer sad now."


    Then, he closed his eyes, saying,


    "Though...it''s finally over."


    Read my new novel!

 Chapter 49 Aunt Reina

    49 Aunt Reina


    "Ding!"


    Suddenly, Almita made a dinging sound, reporting,


    <The function has been put in sealed for a while due to the overuse of the abilities. It''ll be activated in a while.>


    Sigh!


    With a sigh, Ary mumbled,


    "Well, fine then."


    Swish!!


    "Kashi/Ary!"


    Suddenly, Mai and others appeared in the sky, flying toward Kashi and Ary.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary and Kashi reacted as they shifted their gaze to the top.


    A smile formed on Ary''s face. He mumbled,


    "The fight is already over, and now they areing..."


    Theynded on the ground, and Mai stepped forward, asking,


    "Are you guys okay? Where is the demon?"


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed after seeing her worry, asking,


    "They are gone."


    "They?"


    The girls and Mike reacted.


    "Hey, Senior. Isn''t that a man? What do you mean by ''they''?"


    Mike asked since he only saw Gano.


    "Nah, there was a demoness as well. Well, besides that, what took you guys so long¡ª?!"


    Arymented, but he halted as he saw the scrapes on the girls'' bodies.


    "Wait, are you guys¡ª"


    Ary asked before he could continue. Erica nodded, saying,


    "Well, we were also fighting with the demon army back there."


    "Huh?!"


    Ary was left startled after hearing this.


    He was startled by the statement, "demon army," which clearly indicated that there were many demons that they fought.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Kashi, who was musing in his thoughts after hearing Erica''s testimony. As Ary asked,


    "Senior, does that mean the demon that we killed had already sent the army to Miss Mai''s realm so that she won''t be able toe here and help us, right?"


    14:59


    "Hmmm...yeah. I think you''re right."


    Kashi agreed, then he raised his head, saying,


    "That''s why he knew that they wouldn''te."


    Then, his gaze shifted to Mai as Kashimented,


    "Good job."


    "....?!"


    Unexpectedly, Mai blushed after hearing Kashi''spliment that she rarely heard.


    She lowered her head, replying,


    "Th-Thank you..."


    Ary shifted his gaze to Erica and Mary, asking,


    "By the way, would you guys please use your healing spell? I''m out of my usage for mal recovery."


    "Ah, sure."


    Erica replied, and Mary nodded.


    They then send Ary their magical staffs, saying,


    "Heal him, Arael/Mataton!"


    Swoosh!!


    Thebo of green and blue me surrounded Ary, and his wounds vanished.


    Soon they did the healing for Kashi, Mai, Emily, and Mike.


    "All done."


    Erica said while showing them a smile.


    "Huh? No, it''s not. What about you two?"


    Arymented while pointing his index fingers at Erica and Mary.


    "Ah, well... we can''t be able to use healing on our own."


    Erica replied while showing a weary smile.


    "Ha? That''s absurd!"


    Ary reacted while frowning his eyebrows.


    "They''re not lying. It''s true. This is the worst part of being a healer."


    While folding his arms, Kashi replied.


    "What? But it''s odd, isn''t it? How do they get healed?"


    Ary asked.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed and nced at Ary, saying,


    "Let''s go to the clinic in the heavenly realm for their treatment."


    But before they could take any action,


    *Chirp* *Chirp*


    Suddenly, a bird came into Kashi''s realm and fled toward Kashi.


    Kashi raised his right hand and the bird sat on his palm, opening her mouth,


    "Kashi."


    Suddenly, Father Albert''s voice was heard.


    "Eeh?!"


    Everyone except Mai and Kashi himself was left stunned after seeing the bird talking in the voice of Father Albert.


    "Don''t be surprised. This bird is like a voicemunicator in yournguage."


    Kashi said with a poker face as his gaze shifted to the bird. He said,


    "Yes, Father."


    "I sensed the demonic energy from your realm and the neighbouring realm. Are you and others okay?"


    Father Albert asked for the information through that bird.


    "Yes,"


    Kashi said, and reported,


    "There were demons, but luckily, we managed to overthrow them."


    After hearing Kashi''s testimony, Father Albert''s anxious voice turned rxed as hemented,


    "I''m d you all made it. Nevertheless, I have something for you. Come to the heavenly realm in my cabin. Also, there''s someone who wanted to meet Ary."


    "Wanted to meet me?"


    In confinement, Ary repeated.


    Who would it be that wanted to meet him?


    "Yes,"


    Father Albert replied, reporting,


    "Come to my cabin. You''ll understand."


    Then, the bird closed her mouth, which means that Father had disconnected themunication.


    Kashi raised his arm and the bird flew away.


    While lowering his arm, he said,


    "Let''s go then."


    "Yeah."


    Everyone replied except Ary, since he was pondering,


    ''Someone wanted to meet me. Who will that be?''


    Then, by using teleportation magic, they returned to the heavenly realm.


    Swish!


    With a swishing sound, they teleported into the hallway of Warrior Cottage.


    "Hmm?"


    A person reacted as he saw them arrive.


    "Hey, guys."


    He said as he stepped toward them.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary and others reacted as they shifted their gaze to the left and saw Galiriothoxmus there.


    "How was your...training...?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked as his voice trailed off as he saw the wounds and dust on their clothes.


    Although, their wounds were healed, the imprint of blood was still there. Also, the wounds of Erica and Mary were there as well.


    "What the hell?! Are you guys training or having a bloody battle?"


    Galiriothoxmus spoke with a startling voice while stepping forward toward them.


    "Ah, well."


    Kashi called out then, while rubbing the back of his neck. He added,


    "We just ended up fighting some Demons."


    "Huuuuuh?!"


    Galiriothoxmus reacted in a nasal voice.


    Before any of the warriors reacted to his shocked voice, Galiriothoxmus roared,


    "Emergency!!! We have seven casualties here!!!"


    "Eeeh?!"


    The Warriors reacted in shock and perplexed after seeing Galiriothoxmus call for an emergency.


    "H-Hey, Galirio¡ª"


    Ary called to stop Galiriothoxmus from continuing this drama, but before he could react any further, Galiriothoxmus pointed his right index finger at Ary, ranting,


    "Shut up, stupid kid!!"


    "Huh?"


    Ary reacted as his fist tightened in anger after being called "stupid."


    "Have you ever thought that the most important thing for a warrior is their health!!"


    Galiriothoxmus said as he picked out a pair of sunsses from his pocket and while wearing them over her egg-shaped face, he nced at Ary and Kashi and said,


    "Look at yourselves. You guys are injured, yet you''re going away in such a rush instead of taking a check-up on your physique!"


    Well, what he said reflected too much on the Warriors since the first thought that crossed their minds was,


    ''Where in the world did he get these sunsses from?''


    "Are you even listening?"


    Galiriothoxmus said, as his tone got angry.


    "Listen, Galiriothoxmus. We can have the check-upter. Firstly, we have to¡ª"


    Kashi called, but while interrupting his words, Galiriothoxmus roared into a loudspeaker. That''s when he got out of nowhere.


    "No deny!!!"


    Everyone ced their hands on their ears due to the loud noise of the loudspeaker.


    "Stop that, you stupid deity!"


    Before anyone could do anything, Erica ranted.


    But Galiriothoxmus didn''t seem to stop, hemanded with the loudspeaker,


    15:00


    "Emergency!! We have some casualties!!"


    "One, two. One, two. One, two."


    Soon, some dwarfs were seen holding some stretcher trollies.


    "Wha?!"


    Ary and others reacted after seeing this but forcefully. They wereid on the trollies and were sent to the clinic of the heavenly realm.


    ***


    "Warriors should always care about their health. Warriors have to remember that health matters the most...."


    While walking here and there, Galiriothoxmus lectured Ary and the others while they were lying on the beds in the clinic.


    Sigh!


    Kashi sighed while cing his right palm over his forehead, as if he had started feeling irritated.


    Mai and Mary were looking at Galiriothoxmus with weary expressions.


    While with dull-eyed expressions, Ary, Erica, Emily, and Mike were looking at Galiriothoxmus as if they were seeing Galiriothoxmus as some kind of grumpy lecturer.


    "Hey, Ary."


    Erica called out, still looking at Galiriothoxmus.


    "Hmm?"


    Ary responded.


    "When did this pervert turn into a grumpy lecturer?"


    She asked.


    "No idea."


    Ary replied, while ncing at Galiriothoxmus.


    "So, did you get it?"


    Galiriothoxmus turned his face to them.


    They nodded with dull expressions.


    "Good!"


    Galiriothoxmus said, and then he pped his hands.


    Cough!


    Suddenly, someone coughed while entering the clinic.


    "Hmm?"


    Galiriothoxmus reacted as he shifted his face to his left, toward the entrance.


    "Oh, father. Is there something I can do for you?"


    Galiriothoxmus asked.


    Kashi got up from the bed after seeing Father as he said,


    "Father, we are terribly sorry. We wereing to your cabin, but Galiriothoxmus stopped us and brought us here."


    "Ehh?"


    Galiriothoxmus reacted in a nasal voice, asking,


    "Were you guys...going to meet the father...?"


    "Yes," they replied.


    Galiriothoxmus felt as if he was going to be punished for this.


    He knelt in front of Father, saying,


    "I''M TRULY SORRY, FATHER!!"


    He became a scapegoat in front of his father.


    Sigh!


    Yet Father Albert wasn''t a merciless person. He sighed then gazed at Galiriothoxmus, saying,


    "Get up, child. I know you were worried about them. It''s fine."


    "Oh, father. You''re great as always."


    Galiriothoxmus ttered Father Albert, and in response, Father Albert faked a smile at him.


    Then, he shifted his gaze to Ary and said,


    "Ary, there is someone who wants to meet you. I know you''ll be happy to meet her as well."


    "Hmm? Who?"


    Ary responded as he got up from his bed.


    Father Albert smiled, then he looked back at the entrance of the clinic and called,


    "You cane in now."


    Creak!


    The door opened and ady walked in.


    "...?!"


    Ary''s eyes widened after seeing thatdy.


    She looked like ady in her early 30s. She had long blonde hair and a pair of crystal blue eyes. Her skin was fair as snow, and she was wearing a blue astral dress on her sexy slim body.


    After seeing her, Ary opened his mouth and uttered,


    "Aunt...Reina...?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!